《WISH FULFILLMENT: OF THE AUTHOR》 WF Chapter 1 Space Ex Ch1 Living in space has long been possible for humans. Due to the advancements in technology, human were able to survive the global warming and step into space age. They conquered many planets, as well as other intelligent beings in the space age. Human ruled a part of the Milkyway Galaxy and were considered a part of the MG Council. MG Council was the primary ruling force in the Milkyway Galaxy which forms the basic rules that each Rulers should follow. The ruler of the MG Council is also the rulers of the other galaxies. He goes by the name of Omni and was the strongest that would ever be. It was said that Omni was all powerful but he has long been in that state that he just got bored. He established councils in the galaxies on a whim. No one knows how strong he is, but all beings know his boundless power. That not even the Primordial Dragons who devour planets can damage him. Not even the beings that are called Gods by other beings are capable of fighting him. Zeus cannot use his Lightning against him. Neither can Odin use his spear to pierce him. Neither can any other god with spriritual powers can contend against him. Good thing, these so called gods are contented with ruling over few mortal worlds and doesn''t go conquering galaxies, which they are certainly capable if they want to. The only policy that he ever made was that you all can do what you like. He doesn''t give a damn about what other beings do as long as he isn''t bothered by them. The Council is just the governing body for the decision on what is acceptable enough for most of the member. For example, a Primordial Dragon cannot devour a major planet with intelligent beings under it quickly but rather let the inhabitants put up a fight. Immortal Phoenixes cannot just produce Super Novas near Space Stations haphazardly. It is also serves as referees in war which the warring parties can set rules which are unethical. For example, Elvitrans requested that if one of their collony was conquered they shouldn''t kill the World Trees that are planted in it since it is holy for them however along with their request, a proposal was also requested that Elvitrans can''t use the world trees that has been conquered... ........ ...... ... .. . However these things are far from me. I am just a drop in an ocean. I am Augustus Caesar, an orphan who got his name from the an ancient ruler in Earth. My parents died due to a pirate attack when I was 8 and was then enslaved for years. And right now, I am being sold in the Planet Yulia on the Human Cluster. Clusters are named after the prevalent rulers in the planets. Yulia has been famous as the black market of the Human Cluster which was located at the border of the Milkyway. . .. ... .. . I had suffered a hard life in the hands of the pirates. As an 8 year old was tasked in hadling the Battle Beast that they use in attacking planets. Space Pirates has been known to enslave and plunder resources from any planet that they can put their hands on. Some hardcore pirates even conquered and are ruling several planets. Through my childhood I had been charged at by different monsters many times and has gone to understand how most of them work. I suffered many injuries in the process, but I realized that beast know if you fear them and will attack you if you show such weakness. Many had died before me as a care taker but I survived with tenacity and will. As years pass by, I started to get along with the battle beast. I started to appreciate their company rather than humans. I even started to develop the talent called OmniLanguage which let me understand animals and beasts. It is barely developed which is why I can only feel what beast wants from me. I had been learning all sorts of trade from the pirates in my free time. The killers of my Parents were long dead since I took the chance to actually train some of the beast that I take care to kill them once in combat. With my revenge done, I just started to get along with the pirates, however there are certain rules which I follow when conversing with the pirates, it was to never get too close to any one if they do not have the skill to survive. I learned it the hardway and got attached to both beasts and pirates which never came back alive. I learned many things such as how to forge a simple saber and knife, how to patch or create shirts, how to use all sorts of weapons, how to fix the Ship Engine, how to use cosmetics in disguising, and many practical things throughout the years. I know that it may seem idiotic to know smithing since it is already space age but swords and other metallic weapons are becoming popular. It started to get popular since energy shields can only prevent laser beams and attacks. I did it just for the fun of it and never really became proficient most of the times but there are some exceptions. I just learn what I can and improve if I got bored in learning. If there is one thing that I focused in, it was in Mechanical things since I was mostly in the ship and is always wondering how such a huge object can fly at high speeds or what are the systems involve to accomplish such feats. Aside from learning, my main passion is eating. I was never given enough food by the pirates so I eat anything that I can. I had my fair share of cases of diarhea but I still love eating. Perhaps, the only thing that I can say that I am truly proficient is cooking. However, all things must come to an end. We faced the government that was armed with the top mecha''s and we lost. So now, I am still slave but no longer a pirate slave. I am to be sold in here since the government can earn more if they just sell bystander criminals like us. Only the more infamous people such as the captains and the leader are to be judged and executed. It has been 5 days since I was on sale but no one wanted to buy me since I am already 48. "Umm, guard, can I ask you something?"I asked to the guard that has been guarding slaves since I was transported here. "Ye what is it?" the guard said in a relaxed voice since I seemed to be the only one that he can actually talk to At first he was all acting angry but as I pester him with questions he gave up his angry act and just answers me without any care. "How much do I actually cost?" I asked seriously since I actually didn''t know how much I was being sold for. "Well, you are being sold for 10,000 Dollars. I heard that you were sold to the shop for 8,000 Dollars. Which is quite cheap for a skilled pirate." He said with an amused toneUnauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Thank you for answering. I got the feeling that I might be sold today." I said with a smile since I want to get out of the cell. "Hahaha, may you get sold today. I just hope that you will not be bought as an experiment dummy." He warned with concerned after a good laugh. "Nah, I don''t really care. If I die, then so be it. I had long lost the power to fight ever since I was enslaved by the pirates so the only thing I can do is to accept and adapt to the situations before me." I said with a sigh as I started to remember the hardships that I underwent under the pirates. While I was busy talking to the guard, a man dressed in white lab coat together with the manager went inside the room where I, together with other slaves, where located. He went around and looked at each slave while asking the manager for their profiles. He pointed at some of us before taking out a gadget which I pressume is a Bank Card. It is a card that have the ability to transfer money immrdiately throught out the human cluster. "Looks like your word came true. I wish you good luck man since the guy look like a scientist." The guard said as he pats my shoulder before taking all the slaves that were pointed earlier. . .. ... .. . We were all taken to another room and were tasked to take a bath. The manager told us that we were sold to a Genetic Space Lab. "Okay, listen up. I am Dack Froa from the Ark Genetic Labs. You were all brought to be the tester of our new technology. If you live through the ordeal, you will be a part of the ship crew." He said with a ominous smile All of the slaves ,including me, gulped unconsciously and had cold sweat draped in our backs. There is a popular saying that it is better to die, rather than be a testing dummy of a geneticist. Geneticist can mess up your genes so bad that you might feel pain just by breathing, or you will see yourself get messed up with your own eyes. Everything after his explanation became a blur as he injected us some type of mixture of sedatives. The glimpses that I remembered was that I was loaded in a ship, then I saw a white ceiling, then I arrive here in a bed straped from head to toe. "Where.......am....I?" I weakly asked as I was being transported while in bed. "Look who''s finally awake. Okay sleepy head, here is the deal, we are I''m the middle of experimentation and we need your feedback in real time. You see, we got this sample from another galaxy, which is called Zyntar. Zyntars are a race of parasitic symbiotes that have this unknown abilities which as we observed can enhance humans like some sort of armor." He said as he pulled out a vial with a black web like creature with scary teeth and fierce eyes. "Unfortunately, fusing with it cause a lot of pain. Not only that but we will also be testing its durability so you will more or less be in a world of pain." The guy said with a saddistic smile While I was being transported, I saw many rooms at the corner of my eyes with humanoids wrapped in some sort of armor. However, they were being subjected to different torture which I can''t evem describe how humans can do such things. The bed stopped in a glass room before I was left alone with the vial containing the Zyntar opened. The straps were undone and I just laid there looking at it. I accepted my death since it looks like I was trapped with no other way out. It immediately tried to get out of the vial like a greedy goblin who is chasing a coin. "So you will be the cause of my death huh. Hahaha, I don''t even know why I compare you to a goblin greedy for gold, I guess I will just call you Greed. " I said as I took the vial and poured the Zyntar into my palm with a bitter smile. "See, I just poured you in my hand and you''re already trying to eat it you greedy thing. Don''t worry, I will not try to hurt you. Just do your thing quick and painless as possible." I said with tears in my eyes as I pull out Greed from my hand and put it into my chest. As an experienced beast tamer, I had long understood bloodthirsty being such as this Zyntar. It would be futile to fight if you are already regarded as its prey since the more you fight the crueler your death would be. The pain started to kicks in but I didn''t strugle to get rid of Greed. I just grit my teeth and waited for myself to pass out due to excessive pain or go to eternal slumber. I had long suffered pain comparable to what I am feeling now, when my arm was being torn by a Wild Canine Vulture. It has the body of the vulture but the teeth of a wolf. It ripped my flesh slowly and even munched it slowly. I felt that I was going to die, if not for the help of the captain which saw me trying to hurt his new pet. I was healed before being subjected to 50 whips to the back. As I feel my eyelids losing energy and my body getting numb. I started to remember my life until now. The joys and challenges that I experienced, the people that I talked to, the problems that I failed to get the answers, and the skills that I never mastered. I felt a sense of loss since I had learned many things, but I want to know more, to live more. *I STILL WANT TO LIVE!* I started to chant as I lose consciousness. ................. .............. .......... ....... ..... . *Is this death?? I can''t feel anything.*I though *So its just darkness for eternity? Well, I guess I am fine with this.* I sighed as I stoped thinking about any thing. "MASTER!! WAKE UP!! MASTERRR!!!" a young voice shouted as if he was shouting beside my ear *Who was that?? Hello??? Who are you??* I tried to shout but no word came out. "Master, I am Greed." The voice said excitedly *Greed huh.... Where had I heard such name.....* *hmmm....* ...... ... .. *WAIT A MINUTE!! ARE YOU THE ZYNTAR THAT I FREED FROM THE VIAL??!! WAIT, WHAT DID YOU CALL ME JUST NOW??* "Yes, Master, I am indeed a Zyntar. However, I am just a mere young consciousness. Normally Zyntars are in a form of a hive mind. However, due to corrupted hosts, some were disconnected to the hive mind. I am a descendant of a corrupted Zyntar named Blood." Greed explained *I see, but why call me Master?* I asked again since Greed didn''t answer it "We Zyntars value our hosts, we form symbiotic relationships with them. Once we are fused to a body we gain a bond in which we gain powers. I was able to form straight thoughts like this due to your acceptance of me and due to your naming. The last host that I had refused me which caused my consciousness to be breserk and wild " Greed said with a happy voice *Wait..Naming helped you?* I asked with confusion "Yes, Master it helped. You see, when I was named, I was recognized as another being rather than a copy of my ancestor, Blood. Not only that but due to the lack of resistance to our fusing, I was able to assimilate quickly." Greed explained *So......why are you calling me?* I asked with uncertainty "As of right now, they are doing tests which by the way hurts like hell. I called for you master since I want you to control the body." Greed said with a pained voice *Do I really need to? I mean, you can do it right?* I asked as I believed that Greed should be strong "Well, I need to absorb your energy master. Not only that but I need your intelligence since all I know is to use pure brute strength. Normally, Zyntars like me doesn''t feel pain since our host are the one who feels it. However, due to your strong will to live, the corruption in me cannot do anything but take over the whole brain to do the ordering of the body." Greed said in an ashamed tone. *So what is that energy that you speak of* "I am talking about your mental energy and will. Due to your strong will to live, I was able to absorb it and turn it to energy." He said as his tone became weaker by the second *Okay then. I''ll do it. How do I take control?* I said with conviction "Just think that you''re opening your eyes and you can take over, Master." Greed said in which I followed immediately I opened my eyes and saw many robotic arms with all sorts of weapons attacking me. As I saw all those weapons pointed at me, I only have one thing in mind. I will live! WF Chapter 2 Space Ex #2 As I start to have stronger will to live, a surge of power rose within in me, which increased my over all strength. The time seemed to slow down, which I assume is my thinking speed being faster. I can also move and evade the weapons which are being stabbed to me. "Greed, are you still there?" I asked as I destroyed most of the robotic arms *Yes Master.* Greed replied in my thought "What can I do now?" I asked since Greed might be the only one who know the condition of my body *Master, the powers that you have now are strengthened overall body. All physical and mental aspects of your body is boosted to superhuman levels. I also now have the Genetic and mass absorption based on my genetic memory. I can also transform myself into all sorts of weapons if you willed it. And lastly, you can control our body mass and modify it as you wish as long as there is enough biomass.* Greed explained while I pulled the roboticarms *So what happened to my body?* I ask myself to try if we can talk inside our head *Your body was transformed into biomass, Master. However, I can still recreat your body if you want to.* Greed affirmed *So it is possible to turn myself into a thin strand?* I asked since I have a plan now *Yes, Master. As long as you can think of how it can be done, your body would follow your order.*Greed said While holding on to the broken robotic arms, I immediately dashed towards the opening in which the robotic arms came from. I imagined myself thinning to a string, which happened as I though of it. My body mass compressed and became denser but thinner, not only that but I can feel that I am very flexible. With my new form, I propelled myself to the opening and ended up inside a space full of cables. It was hard to traverse but I managed to continue moving towards a random direction. It was not a simple task but I was able to find an opening which leads to a vent. . .. ... .. . "WARNING!!!WARNING!! CODE RED!! THIS IS NOT A DRILL!! AN EXPERIMENT HAS ESCAPED!!WARNING!!! THE CREATURE HAVE RANK A POWER!! ALL ARE ADVISED TO EVACUATE AND WAIT FOR THE SUBDUEING OF THE CREATURE!!" a public announcement system resounded repeatedly I imagined an eye and it formed immediately. I started to see much better and saw people running with white lab coats. *Greed, can you change your color?* I asked *It''s possible Master.* He affirmed in which I immediately ordered for him to reform my original body but with an attire similar to one of the running men. "What are you doing there standing like that, move along and escape." A familiar male voice shouted as he pushed me It was the sadistic guy before which was holding the vial containing Greed. With his push, I remember his annoying smile and decided to kill him first. I plan to eliminate all of the humans and experimented humans in the ship and take over. *You said that you can control biomass. Can you also copy genetic material and the physical body? For example, can you copy this man?* I asked Greed as I went along with the guy *It is possible, Master. As long as I can devour it, I am sure that I can accomplish it in no time. Not only that but I can also absorb the memory of the corpse.* Greed affirmed which was my signal to attack. I punched the man in the gut and imagined my hand transforming to a sword. A black sword connected to my arm was created, which I used to slash the man''s neck. Shock was painted all over his face as he didn''t expect that a random guy that he pushed earlier was actually strong. At his last moments, I was able to say sone words to him. "Hey sleepy head, remember me? Hahaha, with your expression, I can see that you realized who I am. It looks like your durability is not good. It''s such a shame that I cannot put you in a world of pain." I whisphered which got me the expression of his eyes widening before dying. * Okay Greed, let''s eliminate all of the people here. We shall not let anyone, escape.* I though before going to a bloodbath. . .. ... .. . All life in the ship was eliminated with only me and the extracted Zyntars left alive. I killed the Head Geneticist which had the highest state of command here on the ship. I managed to transfer the ship''s highest command to myself and officially take overed th whole ship. The reason why I can accomplish such cruel act is because I am already numb about killing. As a pirate, I was forced to defend myself before. I can remember my first kill, I also remember puking a lot and disturbed for weeks before I recovered due to 25 whips to the back. But with all that said, I am not blood thirsty it is that my situation required me to be one or else I would die. From the memories that Greed had extracted, I was able to know that this ship was one of the many independent lab of a Private Military company.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. It was loaded with an advanced Artificial Intelligence and some decent weaponry. However, this ship only have a lesser value compared to other labs that the company owned. The Spaceship named Ark was a Stealth BioLab. DNA records and living organisms were kept and observed in it. The greatest technology on board was the Genetic Modifier. Which let geneticist arrange the DNA in different sequences which produces unkown results. It is a technology used by the government to produce genetically modified soldiers. There are also many advance training apparatusses which are used for tests. *So what are we going to do now, Master?* Greed asked "First off, I need to familiarize with the space ship." I said as I tried to operate the system. -BEEP.....BEEP... Authority level sufficient. Activating A.I. IRIS.- - Welcome back Captain- IRIS voice resounded "Can I see the condition of the Ship?" I asked The status and desription of the ship was immediately presented in a hologram. The ship is 68 years old merchant vessel and has been renovated just 8 years ago. The renovation changed it from a mere merchant vessel that transport goods to a Stealth BioLab. It is loaded with military grade stealth and scanning modules which made it a stealth ship that has the capability of scanning for potential planets lightyears away. The scan module let it view an entire planet real time. Since it is a BioLab, it is loaded with machines such as cloning and DNA analyzers. It is also loaded by genetic data of animals and plants from the old Earth. There is also a DNA Modifying Machine which has the description of being able to alter DNA of being which can turn a normal human into a super soldier. There is also a Culture Machine which can actually use the DNA datas to create the creature it was from. There is also a high quality fabricator which can turn trash into base materials and use it to create other things. However, these technologies were just old military equipment due to the age descriptions of all of the manufacturing date of the machines ranging from 30-45 years ago. The upto date technologies were IRIS, the modules, the Photon Forcefield Barrier, and the 4 DarkMatter FTL engines. It can travel in fast speeds amd can even go to hyperdrive if need. However the use of hyper drive would be taxing for the system since the Engines would need 4 months before it can move again. "IRIS, activate the engines and set the destination to the Unknown Sector." I commanded as I organized my thoughts. "Authority Level sufficient. Command accepted." IRIS said in monotone I activated all of the ships system alone which was only possible due to the ability of Greed to absorb the memory of the absorb beings. However he actually sort all these memories and only store memories which are useful and forget about the emotions that go with it to prevent me from getting my personality affected. With his amazing ability, I am now well versed when it comes to Biological knowledge and some knowledge about other things from the experimented people and guards present. As for my destination, it is actually still part of the Milkyway Galaxy. It was named as Unknown Sector due to the fact that almost all races are located in a certain part of the galaxy. If the galaxy is in a form of compass, the current MG council is just a part of a direction while the remaining three directions are the Unknown section. It was still unexplored due to the fact that almost all of the governments of all races are still struggling to conquer resource planets which are available near them. "By the way IRIS, set the condition for the destination that the planet must have life after we reached the unkown sector. Travel in normal speed and if possible, harvest meteors that have valuable elements." I ordered before going off to the fabricator. The fabricator was full of resources since ARK has only started its voyage from a supply area. With a huge amount of resources, I ofcourse created food and eat to my hearts content. Both me and Greed liked eating and it made us both happy to know that we can eat tons of food. Of course, I didn''t just use my availabe time to eat. I crafted many weapons and some smaller spacehips and another FTL engine. I also started to train in all sorts of melee weapons and martial arts. Although, I might not have any proper master, there are still many recorded martial arts and weapon techniques in IRIS''s data base. And with that being said, I just trained my self to be at least an expert before moving to another area. I spent a hundred of years training and I also harvested many valuable elements such as Gold, Diamonds and other minerals from passing meteors. I can''t settle to any planet since it took years just to get out of the Human Cluster which resulted to many ships trying to find me. I also connected to the Deep Net which informed me about a bounty for the ARK. Traveling in space without using FTL drives usually takes many years ranging from mere 1 year from a planet to another or 1000 years before the next planet system. Although, it has been years, my appearance didn''t change since Greed basically made me an-immortal. He just keeps on replacing the dying cells with a new cell which is possible with only little amount of Biomass which I gain just by eating. However I can still die if an opponent damaged me until all the biomass reserve was consumed which would mean that I cannot recreate myself. . .. ... .. . - WARNING!! WARNING!! AN UNIDENTIFIED SPACE WARP APPEARED INFRONT OF THE SHIP!! WARNING!!!WARNING!!- IRIS''s monotone resounded while I was in the middle of training shooting with an old pistol named Desert Eagle. "What!! Impossible!! Space Warps should have beem detected fast since it can be identified by the scan module immediately!!" I unconsciously shouted as I rushed to the control room "IRIS, turn the ship and use hyper drive to any opposing direction now!" I shouted while I also used the manual handle to turn the direction of ARK "Authority sufficient. Hyper Drive commencing in 5.....4.....3 ...2....1." IRIS''s monotone voice resounded as I put on my seat belts The force of going to hyperdrive forced me to dig into the chair due to the high speed. While I was smiling with relief thinking that I escaped the sudden danger, I was wrong and the ship wasn''t able to escape its suction. A Space Warp is a natural phenomenon which appears in areas with blackholes nearby or if there is a strong being guarding something. - WARNING!! MOVEMENT FAILED! THE SHIP WASN''T ABLE TO PULL AWAY FROM THE GRAVITY FIELD OF THE SPACE WARP!!- Another warning resounded which made my face whiten like a paper As I watched in the control room how ARK was slowly being sucked into the Space Warp, my faced paled and I began to despair. *No!! This can''t happen to me!! I still haven''t finished eating all the cousine in the fabrication menu!! I can''t!!* I thought which Greed approved *Such deep words. Master, I salute you.* Greed said with a touched tone While we plunged in to nothingness, I started to chant like when I was about to be eaten by Greed before. *I want to live! I need to eat more delicous food! I want to live!* I chanted endlessly for an unknown amount of time before the ship suddenly shook before stabalizing. . .. ... .... ... .. . "Connecting to the Internet ..Veryfying location.....Current location: Unkown Sector." Mission one complete. There is a planet ahead BEEP... ..BEEP.... SCANING...20%.......40%..69%...100%. LIFE PRESENT. DESTINATION REACHED.- IRIS''s voice resounded which woke me up "Wah....Greed.....We are alive!!" I shouted with joy as I go straight to the Fabricator to eat. "Just like I thought. Eating after a stressful situation is great!" I exclaimed while stufging myself - Beep...Beep....4 DarkMatter FTL engines went overdrive... Activating back up Dark Matter Engine....4 overdrived DarkMatter FTL engine going to repair and sleep mode.- IRIS''s voice resounded After my meal was finished, I now decided to look at the planet that I would be inhabitting for a while. WF Chapter 3 Space Ex #3 Looking at the planet, I can see that it can be classified as a blue planet. It is dominantly made up of water rather than land. It looks kind of familiar but I can''t put my finger around it. "IRIS, scan the planet and compare it to the records in the data base." I ordered as I went back to get some food - Command recieved, sending stealth satelittes. Scanning in 19%....28%......58%.....69%.....98%.. Done. Comparing planet... 10%...50%...69%....100%. Comparing completed, most comparable planet is the Earth of 20th-21st Century.-Iris said "I see, are the inhabitants of this planet humans?" I asked as I took a bite of chocolate. - Affirmative sir. based on the scan earlier, there are inhabitants in the planet which are very identical to humans in terms of their physical appearance.- IRIS answered as a picture has been shown in one of the screens in the control room With a simple glimpse, I already know that they are humans. They do not have any unique skin color besides the recognizable human skin tones. So with that in mind, I started to form a plan "Is there a system comparable to internet in which you can connect to, Iris?" I inquired - Yes, Sir. There is a Web 2.0 which was the earlier version of the Internet which was present in the Human Cluster. Do want me to connect to it, Sir?- Iris affirmed "Connect to it IRIS. Greed, can you turn my body into a 3 year old?" I said as I finished what I am eating *Yes, Master. But why, Master?* Greed followed as I felt my sight lowering down "Hehehe, I want to relive my childhood. Although I miss my parents, I want to live a childhood with no suffering which I suffered back then." I said in a solemn tone as I remember all the hardships that I suffered - We are connected to the Internet, Sir.- IRIS''s voice resounded which snapped me out of my remiscence "Okay Iris, research about the planet and explain it to me." I ordered which IRIS immediately implemented Rows of data were shown in the screen which made me doubtful. I searched for the old records of earth and it was identical. However, it is stated in the net that the current year in this Earth is 2002. "Hahaha, looks like the MilkyWay is unfathomable as ever. Who would''ve thought that there could be copies of world scattered in it." I laughed with amusement I skimmed through the data and got a gist about the situation of the world. The leading in technology were Japan, USA, and Germany. Which immediately became my choices in where to start my new life. "Um...IRIS, between Japan, USA, and Germany which country could be better to live in as a child? You can use the data of Earth in the 20-21st century as the base in your calculation." I asked since IRIS can make insane calculations accurately - Based on my calculations, it is better to live in Japan since Japanese education produced many great scientist which became the core in making Space travel possible. Japanese people also have better entertainment than the other two country.- "Okay then, Japan it is. Greed can you turn the Super Regeneration off and make my wounds recover normally. After that go inside my body and protect my skull." I ordered as I walked to the wall. *Okay Master.* Greed accepted my order and started to go inside me through my pores which completly removed any outer suit. I walked against the wall and bashed my head repeatedly to make it bleed. Of course, I was safe since Greed regulates my health which essentially made me immune to disease and viruses and made me quasi-immortal. I then put on a gauze in my head to make it look like I got hit which caused me amnesia. I need to have an excuse since I can''t just show in an orphanage without any simple knowledge about my parents. "Hehe, step 1 completed. IRIS, implant me the ARK Chip. Then send me to the best orphanage in Japan" I said as I went to the fabricator to create some clothes which are appropriate to the current Earth ARK Chip is essentially a remote which is transplanted located where my heart is. It can let me access any machine in the ARK to produce what I want. It also let me have IRIS inside my head which can immediately give me an explanation if I asked something. As the Chip was inserted, Greed encased it with reinforcement layers for better protection. So with the chip implanted, I was finally sent down to Earth with a smaller Stealth ship. I arrived in near the orphanage before jumping off the Ship after ordering it to fly back immeduately after I jumped out of it. I was about to landed safely, however a unknown event beyond my expectations happened. I passed out immediately upon contact to the ground. .. ...... .......... ............... .......... ... .. I regained consciousness and I immediately tried to talk to Greed. *Greed, What happened to me?* I asked with a weak tone since I still feel a little shook *Well I don''t know either.......... ..Wait..YOU''RE FINALLY AWAKE MASTER!!! YES!! I MISSED EA-- I MEAN I MISSED YOU MASTER!* Greed said with a jolly tone *You''re about to say eating right. You little.... maybe I should have named you gluttony. Well never mind, so you don''t know what happened to me?* I said with a sigh *Yes, Master. Although your body is in its top shape, your consciousness was not there. No matter how many times I tried to talk to you Master. I only recieved massive pain.* Greed explained *How long was I out?* I asked - Beep...Beep.. Welcome back Sir, You have been in a state similar to coma for about 6 months.- IRIS''S voice resounded in my mind *Wait a minute, how come you are here IRIS? Oh yeah, it might be related to the ARK Chip. So it has been six months, where was I take to then?* I askedA case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. - You are now currently residing in XXXXXXX Hospital, in Xxxxx City.- IRIS stated *Oh well it seems that I need to wake up now.* I whisphered to myself before opening my eyes. The moment I opened my eyes, there was a nurse checking a dripping liquid. She was surprised, but she immediately went out of the room to call a doctor based on her shout. I was able to understand the language immediately since IRIS translated it for me. With the nurse gone, I tried to move my little body and it responded well. It looks like my body was fine even though I was out cold. A middle aged man witha white coat went inside the room and made some kind of physical check ups. "Okay little man, how are you feeling? Does some part of you hurt?" The man asked with a gentle tone "Umm..No." I said with an innocent voice "Great, so can we know your name?" He asked as he took the file held by the nurse "ummm..Au....August..Augustus......Caesar." I stuttered to act like a little kid "Okay Augustus, who are your parents?" He followed up "I...I...I don''t know.." I said as I implement my amnesia act "I see, do you know where you live?" The man said as he write something "Umm....I.... I do not know." I said while clutching my head "I see, you might have amnesia. Would you like to have a new family?" the man asked "What is Amnesia? What is Family?" I asked with an innocent expression "Hahaha, don''t worry boy. You will know it in due time." He said as he ruffled my hair Spending my time in the hospital, I was treated with care. I also learned that the orphanage that got me into this hospital was named was Gremory Orphanage and Lucifuge Foundation. With all their help, I was moved out of the hospital into a family immediately. And surprisingly, the one who adopted me was the head couple of the Orphanage. My father was named Ray, while my mother was named Lea. They were from a foreign country and have trouble in making an offspring. Of course, I was raised in a rather plain household with no extravagance. Father said that it was for me, he wanted me to grow up a normal man rather than a stuck up arrogant brat. Well it doesn''t matter to me since I also hate arrogant brats that rely too much on family name. Also, even though I may already be qualified to be their ancestor I still tried my best to be a good child. I also have a crush on some idols but why should you care. Yes I may be old before, but I am now a kid. It made me feel as if I reincarnated. So with the decision of my parents, I was raised in family comparable to a middle class family. I lived an average life but I enjoyed it. Compared to my bitter life before. I also value their teachings since due to my Training Addiction Phase in the ARK and the lack of social interactions with people that are actually innocent and are not out there to kill me in every way possible. I was now able to make friends that I can trust and have happy memories with. I developed a fascination towards manga and anime which I greatly loved. I also liked the Chinese novels about Qi and cultivation. However, there are weird things in our household, but I don''t put too much care into it since it does not affect me. Of course, I never forgot about food and I am now aiming to be a real chef. The wierd thing that I said about my parents is that when I used the genetic scan towards my parent, they both have added genes which grants an unknown characteristic which isn''t recorded in any other data. While I was enjoying my life, I ordered IRIS to gather all gene samples in the world. With the advanced stealth technology that we have, gathering samples were done without any one in the world noticing. It has been 15 years since I was adopted and I started to get used to the technology of Earth. However if there is one thing that I want to do, it is to conquer the world. It is one of my dreams because I know that Space Pirates who owns a planet can become filthy rich in no time. I know that I am capable of using the advanced technology to terrorize the world to submit under my rule. But it would leave some malicious people which may plot against me so I am planing to actually slowly conquer the world. ...... .......... ...... However conquering the planet plans must be postponed since I am in a middle of a serious talk. "We called you here today, to tell you an important secret. You se--" Father was about to say something but I cut it off with excitement "That you guys are devils? Can I become one too?" I asked with stars in my eyes since I being a badass devil sounds cool "Wait, how did you know about that?" Mom asked with surprise in her voice "Well, I researched about the origin of our last names and found out that they were a member of the 72 pillars of solomon. Honestly, I just guessed since you might say that we are a leader of a mafia or that we are becoming poor or that you guys are aliens from space that came here to experience another life. And with your reactions, it seems that my guess was right." I said nonchalantly as I pulled out my phone as I showed them the webpage about the 72 pillars if solomon "Plus another give away is your youthfulness which doesn''t seem to be that of a humans." I followed up with a cheeky smile "Hahaha, you got us there son. However, there is another reason why we called you here. You see, you are not an ordinary human either." Father said with a smile "How so?" I asked with nervousness which I didn''t show as I ordered Greed to maintain normal heart rate. I am sure that it shouldn''t be about my identity since Greed not even once went outside here on Earth plus we fused perfectly and no technology can detect the ARK. "You see, you have a special talent. You are born with a strong power called Chaos Gear. These things can grant immense power but it also comes with the consequence of being chased down for that same power whuch was signified in its name. It can cause chaos that can shake the world." Mom revealed with a serious expression "Wait, a minute. So you''re telling me that I have such power, how come I can''t feel it." I asked with confusion since I never felt anything inside me plus Greed monitored my body all day long everday but he never reported or noticed anything out of the ordinary. "Chaos Gear sometimes manifest in certain times but yours is only manifesting only now. You may not feel it since it is in your soul. We are sure that you have it since we can feel this weird power inside you and it starts to get stronger." Father said as he pulled out a red king chess piece. "I see, but if you guys are devils it only means that there are also angels right?" I asked with confusion. "There are definitely angels but those are not just the only supernatural beings present in our world. There are also Gods from different mythologies and dragons." Mom said with amusement "Now back to the topic, do you really want to be a devil? This right here is a King Evil Piece. If you take this after meeting the condition, you will become a devil." Father said as he placed the transparent white king chess piece "I see, but what is the condition?" I said as I raised my vigilance towards them since they might be up to no good "The condition is----" Father said as he tried to punch me staright into my heart with a force capable of piercing a human body easily "you should die first." Father finished as he assumed that he hit me However, a look of astonishment was painted in both of their faces since not only did I not die, but I also closed the distance between me and father "Are you joking with me! I will not be dying!" I said with anger as I delivered a punch with the same power as father''s punch as per IRIS''s gauge of its power. Father was surprised for a moment but immediately evaded my attack. He tried to deliver a stronger punch but I was able to duck under it and deliver a leg sweep. Father percieved my leg sweep and moved backwards just to evade my sweep. He then proceeded to grab my ankle and picked me up, however I stoped what he was planning with a kick straight to the neck which made him loosen his grip towards my ankles. I immediately balanced my self and proceeded with a battle stance prepared for any possible attacks. "Hahaha!! I didn''t expect that you have such strength my son. I know that you are peculiar with many secrets hidden from us. However, if you want to be a devil, you really need to die. Or else, other faction will come towards you at any time of the day." Father said with all seriousness "Can we just talk this out? I mean, I might have away for me to be a devil without dying." I said with a smile "That''s impossible my son. There is no way that a human can turn to a demon at will." Mother said with a worried tone as her tensed expression hasn''t loosened up. "For normal humans, sure its impossible. However, I am an exception." I said in a confident tone WF Chapter 4 Space Ex #4 "Oho, it seems that you have a way based on your confidence. I will let you do your thing. But if you failed in becoming a devil, I have no choice but to kill you." Father said with a challenging smile "Hehehe, we have a deal. If my way doesn''t work, I''ll just simply follow your way then. However, I need a drop of both your blood to accomplish it." I said with confidence They went ahead and gave me a drop of their blood. Truthfully, I do not need their blood since I already had their gene records years ago. However, I can''t just be a devil out of nothing so I needed some props. I went ahead and ran out of the house straight to a forest before recalling myself to the ARK. Although Greed can replicate their genes, I prefer to use the machine specifically for such task since based on the calculations done by IRIS, it may have a high possibility of DNA instability which can cause great problems. It would be safer since IRIS has already made a stable fusion between the two genes which would then be injected to me before Greed will replicate it. The process took 3 hours before I was finished, a single batch of my new genes were inside me and Greed was containing it first so that I can transform infront of my parents. I immediately went down to Earth and ran back to our house with Father and Mither waiting patiently. "So, did your way worked?" Mother asked with care since I can see that Mother doesn''t like to see me getting killed by Father "Hahaha, I can sense that you are still just a normal human. So come here and obediently get yourself killed." Father said with a smile on his face as he utter such words "Hahaha, You''re right that I am still a human as of now. Just watch and see me transform, Mother and Father." I said as I ordered Greed to replicate all the genes all at once As Greed replicated the genes, I start to feel dizzy. It feels similar when I arrived here on Earth 15 years ago. My consciousness begins to fade but as I feel into slumber, a sense of great power went through my senses. .......... ... ... ... .. . I woke up inside a grey space. It feels very ominous and my body starts to feel uneasy. I tried to talk to Greed but he is not responding. With no communication with Greed, I can now assume that I may be dreaming. "**AWWOOOOOOOOOOOOO**" A piercing howl resounded in the space which caused my very soul to tremble and feel weak. My head started to hurt. While I was busy with my headache, I suddenly felt that something bit my hands. A searing pain was felt in my hands, comparable to when I fused with Greed. With the pain raging through my body, I never gave up and continued in trying to stay awake. I chanted a mantra over and over about my desire to live a full life without regrets and to be able to eat many culinary dishes. As I was about to pass out again, I suddenly woke up in my room and started to feel my hands. There was no pain, but the pain I felt seemed too real. As I looked around my room, I saw ny Mother''s worried face and Father''s seriousness. "Son, how are you feeling right now? Does any part of you hurt? You were screaming in your sleep." Mother asked like when I was a kid "Mother, I''m fine. I just had a bad dream." I said as I smile innocently "That was quite the spectacle son. I will not ask you how you did it since I can see that you won''t be saying it any time soon. However, I am still surprised by your power now. I can feel power similar to both mine and you mother''s, but it seems like you can''t still properly bring those power out as of now." Father said as he looked at me with a proud gaze As Father was explaining, I started to feel such power inside me. I started to feel something inside me. It was as if that power aims for destruction and annhilation. I tried to concentrate the said power in my palm and a crimson red energy with silver outline appeared in my palms. It was stable when I summoned it but after a few seconds I start to lose my control. As I was about to lose my concentration due to its chaotic nature, I was knocked out by Father with insane speed which I barely saw. *Sigh* just how many times will I be passing out in a day. Is what I thought as I fell into darkness once more. . .. ... .. . Unknown to me, while I was knocked out, I was transported to a different location. Good thing that it was summer break, or else I might''ve skipped classes for a long time. I woke up seeing an unfamiliar ceiling which looks similar to that of a train.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Hehe, sorry my boy. It seems like a used a bit too much force." Father said with as silly grin while having a black eye "Hmph, you irresponsible father! How can you hurt my little August like that." Mother said with anger *Master, you were passed out for a week and you are now in a train heading to an unkown place. By the way, the connection with ARK was cut off.* Greed said As I analyze his report, I saw a glimpse of the outside and saw that we were riding a train flying in the sky. It wasn''t that fast but I can still feel that we are traviling quickly. "Mother, where are we?" I asked as I stand up to walk to the windows "Well, my dear son, we are in a train headed to the underworld." Mother said as she drinks a cup of tea "Really?! This is what the Underworld looks like!" I said with excitement as I study its topography. The sky was purple, while the land mass was massive. Although we were in a high altitude, I can''t see any ocean or sea near, only lakes and rivers were present. There are many mountainous regions while there are many cities here and there. There are even some people with bat like wings flying to one place to another as if it was their normal means of transportation. "Father, are those real wings?" I said as I pointed towards the people below. "Yes, those are true. You have one too, just imagine that you want to fly and it will naturaly appear." Father said as he revealed his 6 pairs of wings. They were bat like with pure black color and sharp edges. I did as what Father said and I felt something itchy in my back. I starts to get more itch by the second but after a short while, I felt a sweet release as the ithciness stoped. I looked behind me and saw a pair of devil wings in my back. I got excited and I flapped in a couple of times before I tried to fly. I tried to fly as I jump but nothing happened, I continued on for a while before I notice that Mother and Father were holding back their laugh. "Hey, what''s so funny about what I do?" I asked with annoyance in my voice "Ppfft, hahaha. That was hilarious my boy. You were like a chicken flapping your wings while jumping up and down." Father said with an obnoxious laugh which seemed to infect Mother, who also started to laugh loudly As I imagined myself doing such acts, I sulked in the corner with embarassment. I tried to retract my wings and it followed and vanished. I just went ahead to the dining area and started stuffing myself with food to relieve my embarassment. Of course, both me and Greed enjoyed eating that we were able to taste all the dishes in the buffet. ...... ...... ... .. . After we arrived at the estate of Father, I was blown away by the luxury it was installed with. Although it looks like an old style mansion, it is equipped with the state of the art technologies. There are also many devil servants which are all dressed in butler and maid outfits. I marvelled at the real life maids who act like actual maids. They are very intuitive in assisting us that I do not have to do anything. I once felt thirsty and I was proceeding to the direction of the kitchen when a maid asked me of I am either hungry or thirsty. She immediately ran to the kitchen and grabbed a glass of water after I said the word thirsty. "Okay then Augustus, what I am going to tell you is vital for your life. What I am going to explain to you is the situation that is currently happening in the world." Mother said seriously while we are in the garden drinking tea "Okay mother." I said politely as I put all my attention to what she was going to say "You do know about the different beliefs and religion right?" Mother asked "Well yeah, there are all sorts of mythologies available in books and in the internet." I answered politely "Great, you see most of mythological beings are real. Those Gods and Godesses at one point are really powerful. They came from their own dimensions before they were able to manifest here on earth. They became more powerful here on earth which is why they stay. The main reason for their power is the thing called belief and soul powers."She said as she teleported us into an office with a projector "These belief and souls from humans grant gods power to do miraculous things. However, most of the gods and godesses are now weaker than they have ever been." She said as the powerpoint showed the cross "You see, when Christianity was spread out radically this last hundred years. Most people converted to christianity which drained their power. The God from the Bible became the most powerful God as of yet. However along with God''s ascension to power, we devils also became stronger." Mother said while showing a picture of a balancing scale "You see, the world is always kept at balance by an unkown force which is way powerful than God. It let us Devils to gain power on par with gods and let us to be able to survive under the rule of God. The world cannot be all good because it would disrupt the balance." She explained before a huge red wrong appeared "Well that is what most devils know, however the truth is far from that." Mother said with a smile "Since you are our son, you have the access to the true knowledge. The God from the Bible is actually dead." Mother said calmly as she dropped a huge bomb "WHAAATTTT!!?? IF GOD IS DEAD THEN WHY THE FUCK ARE THERE ANGELS!!" I shouted in outrage as I was shaken by the news "Hahaha, I knew you would be saying somethimg along those lines. Well that is also due to the belief and soul of humans. The Heaven System has been kept alive by the angels for centuries now. Due to the huge belief of Christianity, it was still able to survive even though God died." She said as the word war appeared on screen "The main reason for the death of God is due to the Great War. Almost every world faction were involved due to the unrest caused by the sudden increase of power of God. While all of us plan to take down God, God is actually preventing the worst from happening and sealed the most dangerous being on the planet. He spent all of his energy in sealing that dragon that when he arrived at the battlefield, he was taken down with the price of many of the top brass of factions dead or injured. That is why we devils have this Evil Piece system to replenish the Devil population." Mother said before ending her presentation. "Which is also the reason why we devils do contracts to earn power. The remaining devil families are now doing contracts around the world to earn belief and souls of humans so that we can defeat the angels. Which is also your main mission now since you are also a devil. I will explain more to you in the following days so remeber to keep all this a secret. Although people might say that you are only adopted, always remember that we love you as our real son. Which is why I trust that you wouldn''t disseminate this secret." Mother said with a gentle smile WF Chapter 5 Space Ex #5 During my time in the underworld, I was tutored by mother about the history of our family and devil society. She also talked about the history of the devil families and their powers. She also told me about the Evil pieces and the Rating Games. Basically, I have to create a peerage which is composed of pieces from half of a chess game. I will be a king while I search for people to serve under me. I need to find myself a Queen, 2 Knights, 2 Rooks, 2 Bishops, and 8 Pawns. Mother also told me about the Devil Kings of the Underworld. There is father who was in charge of the Domestic Affairs. Ajuca Beelzebub, in charge of the Technology Department. Serafall Leviathan, in charge of the Foreign affairs. And lastly, Falbium Asmodeus who is in charge of Military Affairs. "So if I get insanely strong enough, I can be a Satan myself?" I asked as I was confused why there are only 4 devil kings "Theoretically, Yes. However, you''ll need to defeat the current Satans." Mother explained "Hehe, I don''t need to if I can just create a title for myself." I said with smile as I imagined myself being a Devil King "Hoho, such ambition you have there. So if you will your own title, what would it be and how will you accomplish it?" Mother asked with interest "Well you will certainly see in the future, I am going to be a Devil King." I said with an ambitous smile "You''re too na¨ªve my son. There are many beings out there with power comparable to Satans." Mother said as she continued to a full blown discussion about the world''s power. There are all sorts of powers in mythologies, ranging from Greek to Hindu mythology. However, the greatest enemies that we have right now are the Fallen Angels and Angel. They have the power of light which are a very strong power against Devils. With a week with only discussion about history, I am finally being taught by both Mother and Father about Magic. Magic is quite simple but also complex at the same time. One must have imagination and a magic power. Since I was quite well versed in manga, games and mythology, I can easily use my imagination for my magic. Earlier when I tapped my power for the first time, what I released was not magic power but the Power of Destruction along with Annihilation. It was a special characteristic of Father and Mother''s magic. So it became quite a challenge to only use normal Magic. Luckily for me, Greed is an symbiote capable of manipulating energy. At first, he wasn''t able to control my power but as I continued in practicing and with the help of Greed, I was able to separate the power of destruction from magic power in a matter of 2 weeks. After I was able to utilize my magic power, Father demonstrated me the magic circle used by the Gremory Clan. It was a crimson magic circle which was have a rose in the middle. Since I am going to be a member of the Gremory Clan, I needed to use the magic circle. . .. ... .. . Due to the awesome genes of Mother and Father, I have immense amounts of magic power. However due to the small amount of training that I have, I can only compare to a a low tier, high class devil. I had to underwent an ardorous training in magic power just to be able to use it properly. They also planned to make me under go hand to hand combat training but I refused. I already mastered several martial arts including Karate, Taekwondo, Tai Chi, Jujutsu, Judo, Brazillian jiu-jitsu, Muay Thai, Akaido, Krav Maga, Wing Chun, Capoeira, Jeet Kune Do, Arnis, and many more during my years in space. I refused so that I can hide my martial arts knowledge. However there is an interesting thing which caught my attention. By mastering martial arts, one may be able to tap the power of Touki. I was then thought about elemental magic, especially about space magic since devils use it the most. It was quite simple, I just imagined the 3d image of the environment and imagine a portal which cuts through the space. I also played around with the elemental magic which was an amazing experience since I can shoot fireballs like in novels. "I am so proud of you, Augustus. You were able to master magic power so easily in a matter of weeks. However, your power shouldn''t get into your head." Father said as he pat me in my shoulder Due to my insane memory and the help of Greed, the training was quite quick. I can definitely say that I am confident to defeat the younger generation of other families. However, I still have my mysterious sacred gear which not even once appeared. Mother and Father stated that I need to discover how to use it myself. . .. . So 3/4 of my summer break was gone just like that, and I poured all my time in catching up with the anime episode that I missed. I was about to be transferred to another school, it was a school for the elite and secretly a school where younger devils attend. However, I refused since it would be pointless if I continue studying. So Mother and Father let me go and they just stayed in the underworld to do some work. So basically, I am an independent man now. "ARK, Start up." I shouted while at home -ARK Chip detected, ARK systems starting up. Going online in 3.......2.....1....Done. Welcome back Sir.- IRIS''s voice resounded in my mind "Are there any notable things that happened after I left?" I asked as I was cooking a burger patties -None, Master.- IRIS immediately replied. "Okay then, continue in gathering different gene records and continue buying properties in the Middle East." I said as I started to devour my hand made burgerLove this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! While I was busy savoring my burger, a space field appeared which by my senses seemed to have a huge area of effect. "Who the fuck messes with my eating time!" I shouted with frustration as the space field froze my burger By frozen, I mean that the burger went into a time stasis. It was still there but time doesn''t affect it as long as the space field was in effect. So if I took a bite with it, the taste wouldn''t be felt since it was still frozen. The only way that I can eat it is if I inserted magic to it which will continue the time. I of course used my magic power to my burger. It might be stupid, but who the heck cares I like eating. As I savor the burger, explosions could be heard far away. After my meal, I decided to check things out since the space field wouldn''t vanish any time soon. Although I can easily teleport outside of the space field, I didn''t since my house is inside it. I released Greed outside of my body for the first time and imagined a cool black armor. Greed appeared to look like a black medieval plated armor with aero dyanamic and defense kept in mind. It grants me defense without hindering me since Greed is basically part of my body. The only part of my body which could be seen outside is my crimson eyes. Even if it was visible outside, there is still armor in it which was made transparent by Greed for better vision. It isn''t only me who improved but Greed also became stronger during my training. He was able to eat Magic Power and all the other power that I use which granted him certain immunity towards the said power. Greed said that he can shoulder a single shot of father''s power of destruction, but he emphasized on only one. Which shows that even if he can take one attack, the next attack would destroy Greed. Which is still amazing since Father''s power of destruction is very freaking strong. So with my appearance hidden, I teleported near the area to see what is happening. It was night but since I am a devil, it is clear as day what was happening. There are two sides fighting, a single fallen angel against a group of middle ranked devils. The fallen angel was clearly a japanese, however there was this peculiar equipment in him. He have this sword made of light which deal a huge amount of damage to his devil assailants. He have an expression of ecstacy everytime he killed a devil. "HAHAHAHA, come here you little batsies! Let see who can last until the end." The fallen angel taunted as he sliced the head of a devil "You useless low rank devils!! Is there really need for me to step in! You are all a disgrace to be called as devils. This is clearly shows the gap within pureblooded devils and you peasant humans." An arrogant voice resounded which made every devil stop it movement "Oho, a pure blooded devil. Can I see you bleed." The fallen angel said before running in high speed and slashing every single low class devil on his way The Arrogant devil clearly saw through the fallen angel and immediately flew. He dodged a slash that was supposed to hit his neck. His expression showed anger as he sent a fire ball straight to the fallen angel. Since it looks like I will be observing these two fight, lets call them FA and D. FA saw the fireball and rolled to the side, successfully evading D''s fireball. While he evaded the fireball, he didn''t forget to shoot a a blue light spear which was as thin as a ribbon. With D''s smug look he avoided the incoming light spear and charged to FA. He materialized a blade using earth magic and slashed the unprepared FA. With the unpreparedness of FA, his arm was cut off as he evaded. "ARGGGG, FUCKKK THAT HURTS!!!!" FA shouted as he rolled in the ground in pain. "Hmph, worthless trash. You are lucky that this prince of Paimon is the one who will kill you." The devil arrogantly said as a brown magic circle appeared in his foot. A rock spike raised in the remaining limbs of the fallen angel. He was locked to the ground and at the mercy of Paimon. He was screaming in pain and was being torured by the devil. His nails were slowly plucked out while the devil was smiling. He continued to run his rock knife to points with the highest nerve accumalation. The eyes of the fallen angel was plucked out by the devil using a coarse stone which made it even more painful. The Fallen Angel kept on screaming in pain that his voice started to get hoarser. "Arghhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! PLEASE KILL ME ALREADY!!!! AHGHGGHHHH" The Fallen Angel screamed which got my attention. *What can you offer then, fallen angel?* I asked telephatically *I AM OFFERING YOU A SACRED GEAR!! PLEASE JUST KILL ME!!* The fallen angel shouted telephatically *Ok then, release your offering in your hand and I will immediately kill you.* I said which the fallen angel immediately followed. A purple crystal appeared in his hand before he shouted. *THIS IS MY OFFER!!* *What is that crystal?* I asked telephatically *ARGHH. THIS IS A CRYSTALYZED SACRED GEAR. BY TAKING IT INSIDE YOU, YOU MAY GAIN THE SACRED GEAR!! PLEASE JUST KILL ME! I WILL SUFFER A MUCH DIRE CONSEQUENCE IF I GOT CAUGHT BY OTHER FALLEN ANGELS!!* the fallen angel shouted Before the Devil could do anything to the crystal, I already appeared before him and delivered a fatal strike to the head of the fallen angel. While the Devil from the Paimon Clan was confused by the sudden turn of events, I immediately took the crystal and threw it to a special space that I made with magic. I named it INVENTORY, after the inventory used in games. With my speed, I also took some blood from the fallen angel for IRIS, to study and formulate so that it can work with my genes. "Who the hell are you?" The demon who is from the Paimon clan asked with arrogance as he deliver a stab I didn''t speak and just stood there. I caught his stab and pinched the rock sword that he had. Paimon Clan is a devil clan who have a higher affinity to the Earth attribute. They are experts in using the different terrains present on the land. However, their weakness was flight battle since there are fewer Earth Element present in the skies. With that in mind, I let Greed to split into two pieces. I left the smaller part to devour all of the Devil corpses and the fallen angel. I tasked it to just devour the corpses but never bond the genes with my own since it may make me weak and could be dangerous. I flew into the air with my devil wings and unleashed a barrage of Magic Power bullets. I am actually not stupid enough to use the Gremory Clan magic circle since I want to prevent my identity from being discovered so I used a different magic circle. It was a black magic circle with the an eye in the middle. With my armor and the unique magic circle, I can''t be linked to myself since there are many red eyed devils and there is no other similar magic circle which means that I am not a member of any house. "Hmph, a stray devil dares to defy this prince." He snorted as he made an Earth Wall in front of him I then proceeded run to buy time for greed to finish devouring the corpses. The arrogant devil tried to chase me down, but unfortunately for him I have a far superior speed compared to him. I just put a limit to myself so that it may seem like he can catch me. I made it that way so that he would continue on chasing me, disregarding anything else that is happening around him. "COME HERE YOU FUCKING RAT!! Don''t let me catch you, or else you''re not gonna die peacefully!." The Paimon Devil threathened as he kept sending Earth spikes and bullets on my way WF Chapter 6 Space Ex #6 Well I am still here, evading the attacks that the devil from the Paimon Clan. It has already been 10 minutes but he is still chasing me. *Master, I already devoured all of the corpses.* Greed''s voice resounded in my mind which signalled that it''s time to end this chase I then came to a sudden stop before releasing some biomass which was then transformed by Greed to a sword. While evading all the magic coming my way, I simply charged to the devil and slashed his face. Blood spurted from the wound which Greed took by absorbing the blood into the blade. I didn''t order Greed to absorb the blood and fuse it to my body since it may have implications to my body. While it may grant me greater power, there is a higher possibility that a genetic immbalance would happen followed by my body transforming to weird ways depending on the immbalance. With the utilization of Darkness Magic, I created a smoke screen which made it so that anyone who got caught inside would have zero visibility and their senses would be tricked. With the Devil confused, I teleported immediately outside of the barrier and went to the ARK. . .. . "IRIS, scan these blood samples and try to synthesize them with my current gene. Also, record my current genes separate from my old record of genes." I ordered as I place two drops of blood, one from the fallen angel and the other one was from the Devil of the Paimon Clan - Affirmitave Sir.- IRIS replied as the blood was take by robotic arms. *So, Master, what are you planning to do now?* Greed asked as I was staring at the crystal which contains a Sacred Gear "My plans are simple. I want to conquer this planet and hire subordinates which I can take with me as I leave this planet." I said as I contemplate about my future *I see, Master. However, why do you plan to leave this world? I mean, isn''t our life here great?* Greed asked with confusion. "Although it is true that my current life here is amazing, I still have my own dream. I want to explore the space and eat all sorts of things. Not only that but I also want to meet all sorts of races other than humans." I said with a grin - Sir, the first sample have a couple of DNA which made it different from that of a human''s. It also doesn''t match with those of Devils. While the second sample contains some similarities with a Devil''s genes but there are few unique sequences in it which isn''t present in the current gene samples in the system.- IRIS reported as a holographic image of the double helix model of the two genes appeared. " I see, eliminate the DNA responsible for the looks and isolate the unique DNA. Then try to sythesize it with my current genes." I said as I went to the fabricator to make some food. While waiting for the results, I took a nap after eating a quarter pound burger ........ ...... .. . I awaken back in the place that I saw back when I awakened my Chaos Gear. It was as gloomy as I remember but I just went ahead and tried to explore it. While walking in a single direction, I can see a shadow of a huge mountain. However, I was mistaken thinking that it was a mountain. It was a living being!! It was a pitch black breathing monster which sends out a scary aura. As I observe it, I went around it to try to make an image of the monster. After I saw its entire body, I became frozen in place and only able to shout with amazement. "IS THAT THE FREAKING FENRIR!!" I shouted on the top of my lungs which resounded through the space Two huge black pupils appeared out of nowhere and gazed at me. A huge mouth opened with rows of razor sharp fangs were shown. "AWOOOOOOOOOOO" Fenrir howled which cause the space to tremble. A pain run through my soul which hurts like I was being stabbed repeatedly. I was down on the floor, squirming in pain. "A HUMAN HUH...WAIT YOU ARE A HUMAN WITH A DEVIL''S BODY. THAT''S ODD... HOWEVER YOU HAVE A HUMAN SOUL WHICH MEANS THAT YOU ARE MY NEW HOST." A deep voice said "What do you mean?" I asked as the pain subsided "OHO,SO YOU DIDN''T KNOW YET? HAHAHA, OKAY THEN LET ME INTRODUCE MYSELF. I AM THE GOD DEVOURING WOLF, FENRIR. AND AS OF RIGHT NOW, I GOT MY SOUL TRAPPED HERE IN THE [¨²LFR KONUNGR]." "So what is the connection between us? I mean, why am I here in your prison?" I asked with confusion since I don''t have any relations with any one from the Norse Mythology. "HAHAHA" Fenrir laughed which made me feel like I was being sliced up all over."THIS IS INDEED MY PRISON. THIS VERY PRISON IS WHAT YOU HUMANS CALL CHAOS GEARS!" Fenrir said with hate present in his voice which imtesified my pain runnimg through me "CAN YOU STOP THAT!! IT FUCKING HURTS YOU KNOW!!" I shouted with rage since Fenrir is inflicting pain to me when I haven''t done anything wrong "Oh, my bad. I sometimes forget to control my power. So now that you know who I am, let me know who you are." Fenrir said as he morphed his body to a size of a normal wolf "Now that is much better." I said with relief. "My name is Augustus Caesar - Gremory. I am the son of the current Satan, Ray Gremory. It''s nice to meet you." I said as I bow to him with respect "No need to bow to me, Augustus. I am but a mere loser of a monster." Fenrir said as he raised my head with his clawsStolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Can I know the story why you are imprisoned here?" I said as I took a sit in the floor "No need to sit in the floor. This place is called [Soul Space] and in here you can imagine anything and it would appear." Fenrir said as the scenery changed from the gloomy dark space to a grassland filled with vitality like I imagined "As for my story, it goes like this. I was born son of Loki with the destiny to kill Odin. It is said that I will devour the world and that I will cause the deaths of many gods." He said with a reminiscing expression "I didn''t know about that destiny and I grew rapidly while seeing gods as friends. I was fed by them and they socialize with me." He said with a smile "However, those wretched gods fooled me. They gave me challeges which I thought was just to show my strength and make me popular. There were three bindings that were given to me. I was able to destroy the first two but the hateful Gleipnir bounded me for a long time. Not only was I was bounded, my jaws had also been kept open with a sword. I was thrown and forgotten for a long time." Fenrir said with hate "I don''t know how many years, I was bounded. One day, a little human arrived where I am bounded. And for the first time in my life, I pleaded. The sword which kept my jaws opened was finally taken out. He was a simple kid who always come back everyday with food. He fed me everytime that he come, but one day he came to me with a sullen expression. He was forcefully drafted as a warrior and he came to say goodbye." Fenrir said with a gentle expression but immediately it changed to anger as he continued his story "Out of good will, I advised him to take the same sword which kept my jaws open to the battlefield since it had already absorb some of my powers due to the long period of time that it was stuck in my jaw. I didn''t know that the very same sword would be the cause of the demise of my friend. A lower god found out about the sword and slayed my friend for the information where he got it. His soul was tormented for a long time before another god used illusion in his soul which made him reveal where I am." His tone becames lower as he continued "His very soul was extinguished before my eyes and I heard all his experiences. Even after all the pain that he suffered, he didn''t resent me." Fenrir said as his tone became gentler "However, those said gods tried to kill me as I felt powerless with my loss. They shouted with glee that the reason why they are killing me is to earn the favor of Odin. Due to the feeling of powerlessness that I felt, I just let them be. I was ready to die when I felt that Gleipnir wasn''t binding me anymore." He now said with a monotone voice as he release a heavy amount of blood lust "I was able to immediately kill those hateful gods, before I went to Valhalla. With heavy damages on my body, I went in a killing rampage until V¨ªearr killed me." Fenrir as his bloodlust intensified "My soul was banished to another space where I would spend more time in the darkness. However, a man who calls himself as God took my soul and put me in this very Chaos Gear." Fenrir ended his story "That was quite the tragic life you have there. So how many host did have you been in? I mean it can''t be that I am the first one." I asked to change topics "It is indeed true that I had a lot of host before. But I can percieve that you are the strongest that I ever had." Fenrir said with amusement "Ehehe, don''t praise me that much." I said as I scratch my head "So can you allow others in this space?" I asked as I want to have Greed in here "It is possible, however you need to have the person you like to include to be touching you. After the one you want in here was touching you, you now need to imagine his or her image in here." Fenrir explained I did as instructed and imagined my suit earlier. After a couple of seconds, a small black armor appeared infront of me. "Well, hello there Greed." I greeted Greed as I pat his head "Is that you really Master?! It has been a while since I was able to see you like this." Greed excitedly said as he hugs my leg "Boy! What is that being right there?!" Fenrir shouted with surprise "Well, this right here is my partner." I said as I raise Greed like a kid and put him in my shoulders "He is an otherwordly being who serves as my Armor." I said proudly "Hahaha, an otherwordly being you say? Amazing! So how long had you met each other?" Fenrir asked with great interest "Honestly, I don''t know. But this much I can tell you, Greed is my best friend whom I will never exchange for any thing." I said with passion which earned me a hug in my head from Greed who was in my shoulders "Yes, Master is the best!" Greed shouted as he looks at Fenrir "So master, who is that wolf?" He said as he pointed to Fenrir "That right there is the God Devouring Wolf, Fenrir." I said with great respect "Really?!!" Greed shouted excitedly as he jumped down from my shoulder. "Is he really THE Wolf who ate gods in the Norse Mythology?!" He asked me with stars in his eyes "I am indeed the one you speak little one. I have indeed ate gods before, but I have to disappoint you that I wasn''t actually able to kill Odin." Fenrir said with amusement as he stared at Greed "AMAZING!! You are one of my idols! So what does gods taste?? I mean are they delicious, salty, sweet or what? I want to taste one too! " Greed asked with enthusiasm "Hahaha, is this little guy for real? He wants to eat a god?" Fenrir asked with confusion "Well he is after all an alien who likes to devour his opponents. He have this ability which lets him absorb the opponents memories and bodies." I said with a shrug "Well that explains it! Let me educate you my boy about how gods taste." Fenrir said with enthusiasm as he started a full blown discussion about the different tastes of the bloods of gods. Of course, Greed was listening intently while looking at Fenrir with a star struck eyes. While they are busy with their discussion, I tried the limits of this space, I imagined ARK and it appeared however it didn''t have IRIS so I immediately destroyed it. I also tried to summon a small planet but nothing happened so I just let it be. I tested on different things until an amazing idea popped up in my mind. I made the environment which was currently a grey grassland to a boundless wooden table. I then proceeded to imagine all of the food that I had ate until now in multiple copies and with my amazing memory, it was quite easy. So with the sudden utopia of food, the three of us started a feast. unknown amounts of time passed until all of us had our own fill. Both me and Greed was able to eat alot but Fenrir is on a different level. He breezes through the food and leave only the plates. He was the one who finished the left over food which me and Greed can''t eat anymore. "Hahaha, this is life!! I finally filled my stomach with amazing food!! Thank you very much Augustus!!" Fenrir said happilly as he rubbed his body to me. "Wait, you mean that you haven''t eaten this much?" I asked because it seem to be weird. I mean he already had a lot of host. "Well technically, I spent my almost all of my life trapped in Gleipnir. I was only able to devour some gods before I was killed and the things that my friend gave when he was still alive were mostly fruits and bread." explained Fenrir "So now that we had our bonding, can you tell me the powers of [¨²lfr Konungr]?" I asked as we layed on the floor which I tranformed to a huge bed "¨²lfr Konungr is actually a Nordic word which means ''Wolf King'' when translated to your common tongue." He said as he summoned a rock and wrote it in Nordic Runes. "Its powers are straight forward. The host is granted with pitch black gloves with silver lines designing it, which was its basic form." He continued as a pair of glove materialized in front of me "The power of the gloves is that it can let you pierce through or negate defenses with it. The gloves is equiped with sharpclaws placed in the tips of your fingers which can pierce anything. The other skill of the gloves is that it can devour magic while also granting some magic immunity with great defense. However only few host were able to use all of its ability which I assume you can do." He said as the said gauntlet appeared in front of me "This Chaos Gear evolve after many use to fit the fighting style of the host. Unfortunately, no one was able to advance it to the second level also known as [Chaos Integration] since the host usually dies due to incompetency and carelessness." Fenrir said with a sigh WF Chapter 7 Space Ex #7 I am still inside the space where I met Fenrir. He was explaining the powers of my own chaos gear. "I see...Don''t worry Fenrir, I can assure that I will let you witness its full power." I said with confidence "I believe you Augustus. There is only one thing that I''m wondering. What is your goal?" Fenrir asked with an intrigued voice "My goal for now is to find the Chaos Gear named [Innovate Clear]." I said confidently "[Innovate Clear]? What kind of Chaos gear is that?" Fenrir asked which means that he haven''t encoutered a user of the said sacred gear "[Innovate Clear] is one of the strongest Chaos Gear in the World. according to mother, it is recorded that the powers of the [Innovate Clear] is the ability of creation." I said with longing as I imagine myself wielding it "But what for? I mean don''t you desire to be the strongest? You see I once fought with many Chaos Gear with strong Dragon souls in it, why don''t you just chase those kinds of Chaos Gears?" Fenrir confusedly asked "Well I certainly want to be strong and powerful but I have more plans. Also, what made you think that I would want to gain more power? " I said as I look at him "Well generaly, humans are like that. Although they might turn to a devil, they still have this strong desire for power. Most of my host died due to them being drunk with power." Fenrir said without any notable expresssion "Well, I can slightly agree with that. However, you can''t compare me with a normal human or devil. I don''t have such tendancies since I only care about few things. Firstly, Family and friends. Secondly, Eating,Sleeping and women. And lastly, learning and obtaining new knowledge, abilities, and power." I said non chalantly as it was my true motives. I mean, I value those around me before anything else. I love my new family and I wouldn''t let anyone harm them. I always liked beautiful women even when I was still a pirate. I got rid of my V card when I was 15 in one of the pirate stations that our ship docked in. Although it has been way too long since my last taste of a women, I still have it in second of my priorities list on the same level as eating and sleeping. The reason why the search of new knowledge and power was on the third on my priorities is because it was just a hobby that I picked up before when I was kid. "I see, I like your thinking." Fenrir said as he nods his head. "I will assist you in your goals by granting you my power." He followed up as he bites my hands The same pain appeared when I was first transported here but it immediately vanished. "What I did was fully activate your power. You can now easily summon [Ulfr Konungr] at will." Fenrir explained. "I guess it''s time for you two to go." He said as cracks in the space appeared ........... ........ .... .. . - Sythsesis with the second sample completed. However the one of first sample failed to synthesize due to a DNA which negates certain DNA from the second sample. There is also a variant DNA in the second sample which by my records are responsible for wings.- IRIS reported as I woke up from my sleep "Okay then, can you eliminate the DNA which conflicts with the DNA of the fallen angel and include the variant DNA along with the original." I said as I suspect that the coflicting DNA was the gene responsible for the weakness of devil in holy things. It was already morning in Japan so I went back home to do some cleaning. Although I can easily make a robot that accomplish such tasks, I didn''t since I also found some joy in doing and finishing simple task. *By the way Greed, are the memories ready for transfer* I asked as I was wiping the windows *The memories of the low rank devils from before weren''t modified yet, but the memories of the Fallen Angel are ready for transfer.*Greed reported I temporarily stopped my work since based on my experience, memory transfer may disorient my senses. So I lay down in the sofa and relaxed as memory transfer is happening. . .. . The Fallen Angel was named Jariel. He was an angel who fell from grace due to his relationship with a human woman. Almost all of his Fallen Angel life, he was a lacky in charge of finding Chaos Gears and other weapons before forcefully extracting it from its host. In his memory, I was able to find out that there is a way to extract soul bound weapons and Chaos Gears. However, the downside of this method is that the wielder of the Chaos Gear have a high chance to die.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Due to a stray devil, his family were killed, the worst part is that his family were held as hostages but the fallen angels didn''t agree with it just because it will be too troublesome to allow the stray devil to flee. So they just attacked the devil and disregarded the family of Jariel. He endured the hatred that he felt and he continued in his job just so that he could find the Chaos Gear that he want. He wants to find the Chaos Gear [Twice Critical] which lets its wielder gain double his own power. He wants to use it to boost his powers to be able kill all the fallen angel in charge back then. He just recently obtained it from a highschool kid who didn''t even have a clue that he have it. He immediately went on a run as he stole the chaos gear from his coleagues. He was running away and unfortunately for him he came across with a group of devils. He wasn''t able to get a hold of himself and stupidly charged to eliminate the devils. He didn''t even had the time to use the Chaos Gear for himself. The reason why he immediately ask for his death is due to the presence of Kokabiel. Kokabiel is one of the top brass in the Fallen Angel Faction and he is known for torturing souls of traitors. Kokabiel arrived in this town to kill the sister of one of the current Maou named Ruby. The same Ruby who is my aunty that I haven''t met. The goal of Kokabiel is to start a war between the factions. With this information in mind, I just let the Chaos Gear in my [Inventory] since I am currently struggling with a single Chaos Gear. Perhaps, I might use it in the future if a situation needs it. ...... .. .. . - Synthesis successful, Sir. The gene sequence is now stable and can now be used- IRIS reported as a hologram of two Genes appear in front of me I immediately took the gene and ordered Greed to start multiplying it inside my body. I started to feel a little itchy before my body start to convulse due to pain. I started to feel as if there was someting swirling inside my body which cause tons of pain. *Master, all of your genes are now improved. Based in what I can see inside your soul, there are new element available for control inside you. There are now a bright balls inside the place I call Destruction and Annihialation Space or DA Space for short. It was the space full of your Destruction and Annihialation Power inheritted from your mother and father. It serves as the storage for your Magic Power. While the space is a swirling mass of destruction and annhilation, there are still some things inside it which I call Elemental Energy. These Elemental Energy survive in the DA Space by compacting to balls similar to planets.* Greed explained as the pain subsided "So you''re telling me that I can now use the light energy?" I asked as bright light might mean holy *Actually master there are two bright light balls inside the DA space. The first ball conflicts with the Darkness Element ball since they seemed to repulse each other like magnets with the same pole. While the other one is what I assume is holy energy since it distanced itself away from the Demonice Element Ball. Which means that you''re guess is right.* Greed commented "Would you look at that. I just surpassed one of the greatest weakness of the Devils in just a couple of days." I said as I sigh because it feels as if I am a main character from a story ......... ....... .... .. . With my new found freedom, I decided that I will find a Youkai here on Japan. Father advised that I refrain from releasing too much Magic Power and try to hide it as much as possible expecially near shrines. He warned me that there are some Yokai and Shinto Gods in the Area which can be equivalent to an Ultimate rank Devil like himself. Not that I need to limit myself since Greed can practically eliminate any energy emissions from my body. I also tested it before with father and he was quite surprised that I was able to accomplish hiding my power. But before I start my adventure, I need to solve first the problem regarding the Fallen Angels. Although I haven''t met my aunty Ruby, Mother said that Father dotes upon her. She is called as the Ruin Princess since she is a genius in controlling the Power of Destruction like Father. So if I want to go on an adventure, I need to stop possible wars since it can be a barrier for my adventures. If by some chance that I got the blood of Kokabiel, that would be a great treat. However if I want to go toe to toe with a leader of a Faction, I need to atleast have some help from others. Good thing that based on the memory of Jariel the attack was planned to be implimemted in abouy be a year or so, which means that I can still practice. . .. . So if I want to protect Ruby, I will need to attend the school where she is and protect her from then. While I would train hard to master my own Chaos Gear. "Hello mother. Do you know which school aunt Ruby is attending?" I asked as I called her using one of the interdimensional phones "Oh, she is attending at the Souh Academy, the same school that you declined to go to. It was a previosly an all girls school and just recently went co-ed. So why did you ask? Do you want to go there?" Mother asked with excitement as she originaly wanted me to continue attemding highschool "Well, yeah. I decided to follow what you want and attend highschool. But can you make it that I am surnamed Caesar and not Gremory?" I said as an excuse since what I want to do originally is go on an adventure and food trip "Why? I mean do you not like the surname Gremory?" Mother asked with a sad tone "Not that I hate it, its just that I want to be a fully independent person now. And I also want to honor my true parents by using their surnames." I said with a serious tone since that is part truth "Okay then, I can see where you are coming from. However, you are still our son okay." Mother said in her understanding tone which I heard always when I explain things "So how does that work, am I now out of the Gremory Clan?" I asked as it may make complications if my surname isn''t Gremory "If you want to start your own house then you can separate from the clan, however if you want to still use the Gremory Magic Circle you should just stay. It depends in your decision. It may sound weird since I originally always shelter you, but your father and I came to an agreement that we would let you do as you see fit since you can develop much better like that. You can also start your own house since you have a great potential and I am sure that you can certainly accomplish something like that." Mother explained "I understand now mother. I want to remain in the clan for now since I do not have any subordinates under me. Plus I might need the family backing so that arrogant young masters wouldn''t flaunt their families and bully me."I said with a playful tone to lighten the mood "Hahaha, that is so like you Augustus. I will immediately process your papers so that you can attend in the academy. Bye." Mother said with a laugh before cutting the connection WF Chapter 8 Space Ex #8 Attending school was fun. Although it is a bit awkward when I arrived, I was able to adapt easily in the school. There are some pretentious brats in our class who acts as if they are invincible since they have good background but I simply just steer away out of their ways to prevent any unnecessary problems. I also immediately joined the club where Ruby is so that I can monitor her easily. She is the president of the cooking club so I wholeheartedly joined the club the moment the I saw the word cooking. . .. . After weeks of befriending her, I was finally able to talk to her without being ignored. She seldomely open up her emotions to others based on my observations. She only have few friends, all of which are devils. The activities of the fallen angels has been getting higher in frequency and I was even able to squeeze out information about the plans of Kokabiel. My proficiency in magic has been getting better due to combat experience. While I was able to kill quite a number of Fallen Angels, there are still some that was able to escape due to my carelessness which gave me the nickname of ''Phantom Devil''. I was also able to witness how strong Ruby''s peerage during their battles against fallen angels. Her Queen, Helen Ajax, is an expert magician who came from a family of magician from Greece. She is specialized in using elemental magic and have a Chaos Gear called [Rho Aias]. It is a seven layered shield which can sustain heavy damage. She have twin bishops, Angeni and Catori, who are from America. They are experts in shaman magic and have complimenting element. They have the opposite elements of each powers and can use deadly combinations of magic. She also have a rook ,Nuo Hu, from an almost eradicated Tai Chi family. Although her rook doesn''t have a Chaos Gear, she is an expert in using Qi which can easily defeat a magician or anyone due to the boosted power that it grants. While her knight is from the Philippines, Maria Talim, and uses the Chaos Gear [Dagger Birth]. She is from a family who inheritted the martial arts Kali. She is expert in agility and can easily use her Chaos Gear to slash opponents multiple times in seconds. . .. ... .. . However, Ruby currently do not have any pawn as of yet and she seemed to took a liking to me. She even gave me a paper with a magic circle from the Gremory Clan. It is commonly used to make deals with devil with the premuse that the one holding it have a huge wish for something. All of Ruby''s peerage are female and are members of the cooking club. Which was very lucky for me since they are skilled in different cousines from their home country. So I was able to savor different dishes everyday. With my spare time, I train my chaos gear. Aside from fighting, I also deploy my chaos gear at home. I also go to Fenrir every now and then to show my progress and see if I can use [Balance Breaker] and sadly I was informed that I reached a bottleneck in my training. I can now naturally use [Ulfer Konunger] and deploy the sharp claws which easily pierce the light shields deployed by fallen angels. It is very convinient but I still suffer some damage every now and then. Even with my Martial Arts training back in the ship, I could still be hit or damage by magic attacks which was never included in my training before. ....... ..... ... .. . "Okay Augustus, I have an offer for you." Ruby said as the other members of the club locked the doors and windows "What is it, Ruby?" I asked with a polite tone as I finish the snacks that they made earlier "Do you believe in devils?" She asked seriously as she took a seat infront of me "Well, not really. I believe that devils are just entities made up by humans to induce a desired effect. They sometimes use the devil to scare people. They might also use devils to justify their actions. So for me, I believe that devils are fictions made up by human minds for their own convenience." I said with seriousness "You have some unique views. However, I am still offering you a chance to be a devil." She said with a tempting smile "What? Me, a devil? Hahaha stop day dreaming Ruby." I mockingly said so that she wouldn''t suspect that I am already a devil "Believe it or not devils are true. They have been blending in the society for a long time." Nuo said while deploying her wings "Hahaha.Wow, you really have nice props but you can now drop the act." I laughed with an indenial tone to prevent suspicions "I know that it is hard to accept but I want you to know that I would love to have you under my lead." Ruby said sincerly as she looked at me with an anxious expressionIf you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I went ahead and touched the wings of my chinese underclassman. Nuo is a cute and playful chinese girl. She have an average height of a Chinese and B cup breast. She is very slender and sexy with right curves. She is 5 foot 5 inches tall and is very athletic. I did this act to show that I am doing a reality check and see if the wings are real. The others also deployed their wings and allowed me to trace their wings. Helen is a very voluptous Greek girl who have D cup breast which match with her height. She is as tall as Ruby which is around 5 foot 9 inches. My height is 6 foot 4 inches which is quite tall here in japan since the average height is 5 foot 7 inches. The Twins, Angeni and Catori are twin blonde girl with a brownish white skin tone. They have C cup breasts, have a curvy body and is 5 foot 5 inches tall . They have similar body type and height which made them hard to tell apart from each other. But due to my abilities and the help of Greed, I can easily tell them apart based on their energy and smell. I am not a pervert but I have an enhanced sense of smell which can help me distinguish others like a dog. Lastly, Maria,is 5 foot 3 inches tall with B cup breast. She has a very thin frame which gave her the agility that she can accomplish. She have a brown skin and dark eyes. They are all gorgeus and are easily dream women for many men. I became closer to them due to our passion of cooking which surprised me since I assumed that they would be arrogant and cold like Ruby. "Let me think about it for now." I said with a serious expression as if I am thinking about the pros and cons of being a devil "Look, I know that it may be a hard decision for you but I really want you in my peerage. How about this. Carry these chess pieces all the time and if you are ever in danger, think about being a devil." Ruby said as she gave me 8 pawn pieces before leaving together with everyone *Hey Greed, can you see the king chess piece inside my soul? If you see it can you take it out?* I asked while holding the pawn pieces *Yes Master, there is a King inside your soul. It isn''t binded to your soul so it is easy to remove.* Greed said before my chest started shining A King chess piece with many colors intertwining appeared out of my chest before falling down to my palm. I felt some of my powers were sapped out and my vision started to get blurry but I immediately ordered Greed to normalize my body immediately. ...... .. . I walked back to my house and rested for a couple of hours before trying to adapt with my current condition. My physical power and magic control were brought down a whole new level but I felt something else inside me. I felt as if there is a lock which has been removed from me and that I can still improve. Since my powers were nerfed for now, I decided that I would create a scenario which would benefit both me and Ruby. So I took out the Chaos Gear which was according to Jariel was [Twice Critical] and slapped it down to my right wrist. A searing pain ran through my body which seemed to disregard my physical powers and directly attacked my soul. "@#/# !/^":!##SHIT! Greed, is something happening in my soul?! ARRGGhhh #@##!!*$" I shouted as I rolled around in my room *Yes Master,there is indeed something happening to your soul. You see, your soul Master looks like this. There is a copy of your physical form inside you which is your soul. The space where Master Fenrir is, is inside that person. Which have the [¨²lfr Konunger] equiped. Just like the [¨²lfr Konunger], a Golden gauntlet appeared in the right arm of your soul. Which is the reason why you are feeling such pain now. Even if I turn off the pain receptors inside your body, you will still feel pain.* Greed explained which I barely understood before I passed out .... .. . "Fuck that hurts!" I shouted as I woke up with still some pain in my right arm I unsummoned the [¨²lfr Konunger] or simply [Fenrir Gloves] before trying to summon the [Twice Critical]. I needed the [Twice Citical] to act as my decoy Chaos Gear. I know that Ruby and company already noticed the Chaos Gear that I use when I am at Phantom Devil mode. So having this Chaos Gear would eliminate any chance which would like me and my Phantom Devil persona. I totally have no idea about the extent of the power of this Chaos Gear and how this Chaos Gear works. So I just deployed it and ordered Greed to release the special aura of the Chaos Gear. My plan is that I would attract a fallen angel with my Chaos Gear and fight him/her. After I sustained some damage, I would absorb all eight pieces so that it would seem that the conditions are met. To use an evil piece, a human must be dying. So if I absorb the pawn pieces without any damage, it would be way too suspicious. Plus evil pieces also have an induction function which can let anyone in a peerage to feel where they are and what their health status is. So if I am damaged badly, Ruby and the others would feel it which would make the situation probable and believablr. They would probably teleport where I am so I should have as much blood as possible. It is already 10:00 which means I was passed out for 5 hours. It is already dark outside which means that it is already the time where Fallen angels and devils are active the most. ....... ..... .. Unfortunately for me not everything goes as planned, there are no Fallen Angel in the city right now. I guess its one of those days where Fallen Angels do not move. I noticed that every once in a while, there would be days where no Fallen Angel could be seen. "RRAAAAARRGGGGGHHH" a loud roar came out of the park alongside screams of people which sounded absolutely terrified I immediately ran to the park and equipped Greed immediately. Using spatial magic, I teleported to the tower located in the park. Overlooking the park which is already wrapped in a space field far different from those that was deployed by devils or fallen angels. I saw a group of towering humanoid giant creatures with red skin. *Fuck!, are those a group of Oni?!* I shouted mentally as I saw that they are hunting humans and eating them in the cruelest way possible. I even saw a leg hanging from the mouth of the creature. They haven''t noticed me yet but they are really vigilant like they are protecting something. So I didn''t blindly charged in to save the humans that were trapped in the park. I am no saint and I know that I can''t save everyone. However I would atleast let them have a higher chance to escape. I sent a ball of destruction which is weaker than usual but is still capable enough to blast a building down to the opposite direction where the scared people were running. A loud explosion was heard seconds after which immediately attracted the giant monsters. So with a diversion, I sneaked deeper to the location which seemed to be heavily guarded while allowing civilians to escape. WF Chapter 9 Space Ex #9 Due to a sudden appearance of a group of Oni, I decided to see what was happening in the park. Oni are like the trolls of the japanese mythology. They have a huge frame, immense strength, high regeneration, some magic resistance, and low intelligence. While they have low intelligence, they are very bloodthirsty and hungers for human flesh. Normally, an Oni group is comprised of 2-3 Onis. They typically linger in deep mountains and seldom attack any human cities nowadays due to the high activities of powerful entities such as devils. So watching the sudden increase of Oni in this park, I start to feel something weird is happening deep in that park. As an adventurous alien who aims to conquer this world, I ofcourse couldn''t just sit still and watch these Onis kill many. So I shrouded myself with darkness and tasked Greed to minimize all the aura that I release into zero. I took advantage of the darkness of the night and slipped through the forest near the park. There are many Onis roaming around and not only are they roaming around, they are actually patroling. I even saw some Oni wearing some sort of armor while wielding a metalic club. As I watch them, I also noticed that most of the young devils from the academy were alarmed by this phenomenon and are attacking the Onis with all they have. I even saw Ruby launching Destruction Magic towards the armored only but failed to actually kill it. While they are fighting, I managed to sneak past the guards unnoticed and see what is happening at the heart of the Oni Camp. Numerous Oni shamans are encircling a shrine in which an unkown magic circle was pulsating and growing in radius. It seemed to be absorbing a red line of viscous liquid which seemed to be blood. Apart from the Oni shamans that were dancing around and chanting, there is a whole army of Oni ranging from different sizes. My observation regarding these Onis are that they seemed to be more systematic and intelligent. They form clear divisions. There is what I call Tank Division which was comprised of the biggest and strongest physical Oni. Then there are the Archer Division which are composed of smaller and more dextrous Onis. Then there is the cavalry comprised of polearms and club users. The Overall, I can say that this activity that they are doing is well planed and well prepared. But if there is planning, it means that there are planners which perpetrated this activity. These planners are most likely the leaders and pillar of support of these Onis. If the leaders vanished, there is a high probability of the Onis scattering and panicking. . .. ... .. . It has been an hour but I can''t seem to find the leader of these Onis without the risk of getting found out. Although I may be able to overpower mist of the Onis in this camp, the odds are not in my favor and may even result to fatality. While observing the Oni, the sound of fighting reached the camp with several Devils charging through the ranks of the Onis. They kept on unleashing magic and an unkown devil hit the shrine and disrupted the magic circle. "RRRAAAAGGGHH!!!!" "INSOLENT BATS!! HOW DARE YOU DISRUPT THIS LORDS CEREMONY!!" A huge Oni suddenly shouted as he stand up He was 50 feet in height, had a red body and a five-horned head, with fifteen eyes; one leg was white and the other black, while his arms were yellow and blue. Although he is very colorful, he isn''t harmless. The power that he was emitting is so strong and there seemed to be tatoos enveloping his body. These tatoos emit a different kind of power similar to mana. . .. . While I was observing the huge Oni, I suddenly rememered a mythological creature similar to his description. "Shuten-Doji" I muttered softly in which seemed to earned his attention simce our eye met even though I am in stealth With him staring, my body went cold and was shilvering. It was as if a vicious beast set their eyes on me as their prey. An unkown pressure seemed to descend to me and I was stuck in place. Shuten-Doji then raised his arm and swiped downwards to my direction. With a cruel smirk in his face he descended his palm straigth to me with the intent to flatten me. "BOOOM!" A loud boise suddenly resounded in the forest and the Earth seemed to shakle for a little while Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.. . . With all my strength, I was barely able to stop the hand from squashing me to death. I raised both of my arms ams unleashed all of my powers. Greed appeared in full power as he increased my physical strength. He also designed my current armor to allow strong impact to flow easily to the ground. My legs start to dig through the soil as I raised my arms to its utmost potential. I ofcourse didn''t forget to deploy my [Fenrir Gloves]. My Chaos Gear was currently digging through the tough flesh of Shuten-Doji but I feel that it is still not enough. I start to releasing and enveloping myself and Greed with the Destruction and Annihilation Mana inside of me which starts to cause massive damage to the hand descending toward me. Unconsciously, I seemed to released [Twice Critical] while I was unleashing my magic. [MEGIN!] A voice resounded in my head which immediately increased the power that I am releasing. So with the sudden burst of power I misdirected the palm to the side. With a great chance like this, I immediately rushed forward to Shuten Doji and arrived at his legs. While his leg might be thicker than a human leg, the Achilles Tendons were also bigger. So with my gloves, I immediately snapped his tendons. Not only did I snapped it, I also destroyed it with my magic which carved a good chunck of flesh and even showed the bones of Shuten Doji. Although most beings with strong powers have equivalent regeneration, with this much impediment it would take a minute or so before it returns to normal function. "RAGGGHHHHHHHHH!!" Shuten Doji wailed in pain Shuten Doji fell forward to my direction so I immediately ran to a safe area. Shuten Doji''s vigilance clearly increased which means that an attack like I did earlier wouldn''t be easy to pull off. Without anymore chance of cheap shots, I immediately thought of a way to escape. With my newly acquired Light energy from the fallen angel, I was able to formulate an easy but effective spell which may allow for an easy escape. I modeled the light spell to a modern weponry which is the stun grenade. I did it by condensing light within another light spell which have the tendacy to explode and expel the light within it in a 3m radius. I designed it to be inside a light wide bladed spear with the light element compacted inside the spear shaft. I immediately made a larger spear before propelling it directly to the eyes of Shuten Doji. Shuten Doji, however, catched it easily. But even his catch is according to my plan. With him holding the Light lance in near proximity to his eyes, I ignited the flash bomb that I inserted inside that lance. A blinding light erupted from the flash bomb which provided me a chance to teleport away from his area. However, as I was teleporting away I also noticed several japanese characters floating in the middle of the magic formation. [¥ª¥ª¥ß¥Ä¥Ì] Which translates to Oumitsunu. Oumitsunu is a legendary king of Izumo mentioned in the Fudoki, a mythical record of his history of Japan. He was a demigod, being the grandson of Susano-O, and had the size and strength of a giant, which he used to pull land via ropes to expand his kingdom. As a Giant, I presume that he would be a hard opponent to beat. So even if I have my own pride due to my own immense power and talent, I am willing to put it down and actually call for help. . .. . I teleported immediately towards the underworld and rushed towards my father''s estate. With my immense mana pool, I barely afford the mana toll of multiple teleportation. I arrived infront of him while he was busy reading some paper works as my mother acts as his secretary. "Father, I need your help!" I said with urgency "Finally! You are asking your father for help. Is it a girl? Did you find a cute girl and you don''t know how to approach her without looking creepy? or do you have a hidden feelings towards a beautiful and kind teacher who happens to be young and single?" My dad said with a smile "What?! No! I need your help just in case Oumitsunu actually get summoned." I immediately went straight to the point. "Oumitsu- WHAT! How the hell would that guy get summoned in Earth?!" Father outbursted with surprise as he dropped the papers he was holding "Well, long story short an Oni army charged near Souh Academy leaded by Shuten Doji. There seemed to be a ritual happening as I see a huge magic circle and shamans dancing around it. There is also a line of blood which seemed to be absorbed by the magic circle." "Okay then... how the hell could you assume that Oumitsunu is the being they would summon?" Father asked curiously "Well there are some Japanese Characters floating in the middle of it which actually read as Oumitsunu so I immedietly assumed that he is the one they are aiming to summon." I said truthfully "So how about the young Devils? I am pretty sure that with how hot headed young aristocratic devils are, they are fighting with glee at this very moment." Father stated "Well, yeah they are fighting. I mean they even broke through to the very base of operations of the Onis which angered Shuten Doji." I said nonchalantly as I took a seat to relax "Thank you for immediately finding us for help Son. I know how impulssive and prideful youth can be and I am thankful that you put down your pride and asked for help." Mother said as she hug me "By the way Father, you should increase the protection near Souh Academy. As powerful as I am, there is a high chance that stronger Fallen Angels would appear." I said to Father who was about to leave "The what now?! Now the Fallen Angels are also involved? What more important information are you still hiding?" Father said with seriousness "It''s not that I am hiding it, you just didn''t ask the right questions. By the way regarding the Fallen Angels, Kokabiel seemed to be planning on assassinating Aunt Rose to start up another war between Fallen Angels and Devils." "That crazy son of a bitch! How dare he plot against my dear sister! I will tear that Crow apart!!" Father shouted as Destruction Mana starts to emit from his body "Calm Down Dear! If you charged towards Kokabiel right now, you will actually give him what he wants! Why don''t we face the current predicament at hand before you go charging at Kokabiel." Mother said with seriously with a smile while actually releasing a scary aura "Oh.... Ok then. I think it would be best if I finish this Yokai event before messing with that Kokabiel." My father said scaredly with a forced smile since he is quite afraid of mother when she gets into that scary smile mode. "Since Father is personaly going, I guess that I can finally rest. By the way father, if you don''t see me in the house, I am probably eating out somewhere." I said before teleporting to the neareast portal to Earth. WF Chapter 10 Space Ex#10 Augustus PoV "Hey Iris, show me my to-do list." I said while relaxing in a couch as I eat a bunch of delicious fries while watching the newest animes [Affrimative Sir.] ¡õ Attain [Chaos Integration] ¡õ Hire proper and competent Subordinates ¡õ Find [Innovate Clear] ¡õ Conquer the World ¡õ Eat All food ¡õ Find interesting and strong blood samples "Hmm, edit the conquer to world and replace it with conquer a City. Then also add Conquer a country in the list." I said as I begin to doubt that I want to conquer a Planet "Umm, not to be rude master but isn''t that a weak move?" Greed said with a mocking tone "Oho, how so? I mean why would you call that a weak move?" I asked as I mute the anime that I am watching "Well,you are literally an ageless alien with super advanced technology. Not only that but you have a spaceship that is capable of creating military space craft." Greed stated which actually have a solid argument "Hmm, now that you mention it. I can use all that tech. However, I decided that I am at most would conquer a country. That is because due to the fact that there are way too many strong beings in this world than I anticipated. I mean did you see how strong Shutem Doji was? And mother stated in her lessons that there are numerous individuals in that level of power." I said as I opened up a soda can "It would be too dangerous for me if I get too greedy, plus I probably would hate being tied down by the politics that a world government would probably have. As I grew up in this Earth, I realized that politics is way to boring with everyone scheming something." I continued in which I saw in my mind Greed nodding "Oh well, you are the master afterall. So what do we do next?" Greed asked "I think that it is time for me to start the conquering. For the past 10 years, I already established a Ark Motors which is the leading Electric Car manufacturer and I already took over multiple Oil Drills in the Middle East, which create massive monetary revenue for me." I said with a smile "Iris, email multiple builders to establish a huge tower. Then send emails to different engineers about a project. It will be named the ARK reactor. This Ark Reactor should be a reactor capable of powering multiple cities. I believe that there is a matching record in you databas IRIS." I said confidently [Affirmative Sir. There are indeed reactors that fits your description. However there are 1000+ results that fit your description.] "Hmm, show me the results which are 100 years advanced to the current level of civilization.....Okay that''s the one I like.Immediately produce the schematics and blueprints for that reactor." I ordered after choosing a suitable reactor [By the way Sir, which city would the tower be established?] IRIS asked "Build it in Roseburg, Oregon. I believe that USA would be the best place to conquer since there isn''t that much mythological stories in there. I mean Asia and Europe have those myths which turns out to be some truth so by the same logic, there shouldn''t be many mythological creatures in USA since it existed for about 500+ years when Columbus discovered it. Plus the Natives were believing in Great Spirits amd are centered in Nature. " I explained to Greed as I believe that he would ask the reason for the location "I see! So by establishing and conquering Oregon, your territory would be safe from situations like what was happening outside right now!" Greed exclaimed as he finally understand my decision makings "That''s right! I mean, why would I choose a place that I already know would be inhabitted by strong beings when I can easily choose a more peaceful place." I said with a smile "So what are we going to do now? I mean, are we just gonna wait for the whole event to pass?" Greed asked while also munching on some cheetos that I am eatingThis narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Well.... Yes. I can sense that a massive army of devils arrived earlier and are currently fighting the Oni Army. I can also sense that there are some Fallen Angels snooping around the battlefield so I am going to lie low for now." I said while monitoring the current situation outside using my magic With the genes of mother and father, I gained a gigantic mana pool. With that mana pool, I was able to empower the normal spell called [Mana Sense]. Mana Sense allows the caster to use little mana to spread in a 20 meter radius and allows the caster to see what was happening in that radius. So in my case, it spanned 5 kilometers. . .. . While Augustus is lounging around, a war full scale battle is happening. With the arrival of Satan Ray, the tides turned and the Onis were pushed back. However, due to the agreement of the Major Powers, Satan Ray cannot personally act unless a representative of another power appear. So Ray had no choice but to overwhelm the Onis by sending an army. He was confident of their victory but he still sense something was wrong because the Magic Circle isn''t shrinking and was instead growing in an exponential rate. "Lea, have you sent the Magic experts inside?" Ray asked as he observe the movement of the Onis "Yes, the experts arrived at the scene earlier and are currently studying what was the magic circle all about." Lea said while overlooking the battlefield "Hey Lea, as a magician yourself, what do you think is happening in that magic circle?" Ray asked his wife "Well... I sense a very sinister force surrounding that magic circle...WAIT!! ORDER THE ARMY TO RETREAT IN A CONSIDERABEL DISTANCE AWAY FROM THAT MAGIC CIRCLE!" Lea shouted to the officers beside them "What did you realize?" Ray asked calmly since he know that his wofe wouldn''t act that rashly "The problem is that the magic experts wouldn''t be able to realize the true extent of that magic circle unless they see the big picture. " Lea stated before pointing to a certain direction in which a if not observed clearly, there are magic circle "Those trecherous Fallen Angels! How else would Onis get their hands on a magic formation like this! Oscar, are there any news regarding other Yokais?" Ray angrily said before asking his aides to call General Oscar "Well, this attack seemed to be an Oni only event. There are no other Yokai present in this battlefield and only few fallen angels are snooping around." Oscar said while pointing at the fallen angels sending cheap shots to the devil army " I am sure your lance is itching for blood. Why don''t you show those crows that we devils shouldn''t be messed with." Rays suggested to Oscar which ge readily accepted Oscar or Oscar Eligos is a Major General of the Devil Army. He is from the Eligos Clan which are famous for their spearmanship. Although Eligos Clan isn''t talented in Magic, they have greater potential in Senjutsu and Touki manipulation. Oscar is particularly known as the Blood Spear of the Devil Army. He hates fallen angels due to the fact that his wife and children died under the hands of the fallen angel during the war. With his hate to fallen angels, it is easy to assume that the fallen angels in the battlefield right now wouldn''t have a peaceful end. . .. . While Oscar was wreaking havoc in the field, Lea and the Magic Experts are dismanteling the Magic formation that was spread around the area. There are magic circles spread around the are absorbing blood and souls while supporting the Summoning Circle of the Onis. Not only was it absorbing human blood and souls, it was also taking advantage of the devil''s blood and soul as a tonic in any magic. It is a very common magic used by fallen angels during the war to take advantage of the strong souls in battle to amplify their magic. "Satan Ray, I have an unfortunate news for you. The leader of this whole event already fled ths battlefield with the interception of an unkown powerful group. Numerous low ranked soldier were killed by the said group and the survivor stated that one of the fallen angels was using a holy sword." A devil soldier reported in which Ray responded with a calm demeanor "I had a feeling something like this would happen. Those Fallen Angels wouldn''t allow this event to fail and would surely try to do this summoning ritual again. Okay then, capture all the Onis in the battlefield and start interogating them." Ray said before observing the summoning circle again ....... ...... .... ... .. . The situation was resolved after a few hours of locating and dismanteling the magic circles around the area which are powering the summoning circle. While most of the devil soldiers were doing their job, Ray called all the young devils in the area for a meeting. "Look here, I know you all aren''t kids anymore and are trying to prove yourselves. I respect and commend all of your efforts tonight with the repulsion of the Oni Army and sabotaging the summoning circle." Ray said with a smile which earned some cheers from the young devils "However, the fact that not one of you actually called for help or even reported to the Military about this major event." Ray said in a harsh tone "Especially you Ruby, I expected that you would call for proper reinforcements but I was disappointed with you." Ray reprimanded her sister "I know that all of you are raised in different noble houses and disdained the reincarnated devils. However, I noticed the conduct of some of you regarding the lives of these lower ranked devils, which in my personal opinion is too disappointing. So I want all of you to report back in the underworld to undergo military training. All of you would be reduced to foot soldiers and no special treatment would be allowed. And yes, even my sister isn''t an exception." Ray angrily said before teleporting WF Chapter 11 Space Ex# 11 Augustus PoV "You know, Greed. I think I realized my greatest power!" I said as I was in the shower "Yes? Of course it is definitely me right?" Greed smugky asked "Nope, I think that you are second to my greatest power list infront if Fenrir and that weird Chaos Gear." I said while scrubbing my hair "Oh yeah? Si what is that so called power that you say as the ''greatest power''. It can''t be your bloodline right?" Greed asked with annoyance clear in his voice "Hehehe, I believe that its is Luck!" I said proudly "Seriously? You are telling me that an intagible thing as Luck is greater than I, a symbiotic armor capable of controlling the different powers inside you and the protector of your soul?" Greed said with a mocking tone "Come on man, chill. Let me explain my part before you start dismissing my claim." I said calmly as I turn on the shower and rinsed the shampoo "First, I was able to survive as a kid during an attack of space pirate." "Secondly, I was able to wield and fuse you Greed." "Third, I was able to take over the ARK with your ability which so happened to allow the copying of devoured beings." "Fourth, I was able to survive and escape the numerous space ships with a far more advanced tech." "Fifth, I was able to survive a space warp and the ARK just so happen to land near this planet." "Sixth, upon arrival in this world I was adopted by my parents who just so happened to be one of the leader of the Devils." "Seventh, I actually had a Chaos Gear naturally and happened to stumble to a scene where I earned another Chaos Gear." "Lastly, I was actually able to survive the attack of Shuten Doji with the accumulation of the right powers which barely diverted his attack." I finished as I wiped my body by a towel before going to my closet and wearing my stylish clothes "Hmm...You have a compleing case. However, I am still your strongest power!" Greed said with pride in his tone "Well, in term of actual and measureable power you are my greatest power. Since I seemed to hurt your feelings earlier, I am treating you to a Kobe Beef steak later." I apologized to Greed "Really?! Hehe, you are still the best in the world?" Greed happily said before tranforming to a cool Shades . . . It has been a week since the Oni Event and all of the Young Devils were punished for six months and stopped going in school for a while. They employed an illusion formation that alters the minds of all students thinking that the missing Devils were actually still there. I decided to reveal my true identity to Aunt Ruby and gave back her Evil Pieces. Since Father already know about the scheme of Kokabiel I just dropped the act since I am sure that Aunt would surely have more protectors from now on. But before Aunt Ruby left, I decided to gave her an advise. I advised that she should just give the summoning paper to her chosen person to be her pawn. Since I am sure that anyone she chose definitely have a Chaose Gear, there is a high chance that the would encounter an attack from Fallen Angels. So if they became wounded and was in danger, the person might wish for help and Aunt Ruby then can make her offer. With her safety secured, I am pretty sure that there wouldn''t be any war hapPening. So I believe that it is time for my world tour. So for my first stop, I decided to go to the City of Fuyuki. It has been 10 years since a freak fire and explosion that decimated numerous residentials. According to IRIS the ARK percieved the event as an anomaly. "Hello Dad, you see I am headed to Fuyuki City. Are there anything that I need to be wary or careful of inside this city?" I asked as I boreded the Bus that was headed specificallly to Fuyuki City "Fuyuki City? Hmm... That place is the Territory of the Human Magus. That place is quite protected due to the fact that several clans decided to set their base in that area" Father said with a calm ton "Although the Devil Army can conquer that area, I am sure that it wouldn''t be easy. It wasn''t worth it tk conquer that little city in the expense of earning another enemy out of the Human Magus. So that city is ruled by Humans rather than any of the three powers. However, I think that they may have connection to Christianity so be careful to not offend any Magus in that area. Well, I am pretty busy right now so I can''t explain more to you. But with your power, I doubt that you would die in that place." Father reminded before hanging up the phone With only few reminders, I decided thatthat would be too risky so I immediately call Mom for more information. "Hello Mom, are you busy?" I asked since most of the time if Dad is she is also busy "Well, not in particular. Your Dad is currently finishing up the paper works and looking at the reports. So I am at a break since it may take a while before he finish. Why do you ask?" Mom inquired "Well, I am currently headed to Fuyuki City. So are there any advise that you might give me?" I asked "Wait? What happened to your school? Didn''t you say before that you want to attend in Souh Academy?" Mother asked with apparent confusion "Well, you see, I only went to that school to protect aunt. Since she isn''t there I decided to travel, but don''t worry Mom I will return when all the Young Devils return. So are there any danger in this area?" I explained calmlyIf you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Well that city is relatively safe. The Magus in that place are slowly deteriorating and there are only few powerful ones still alive. However don''t do anything stupid in that area since there are still some people capable of decimating you." Mom warned "Hmm, thanks for the information Mom. Bye, Take care." I bid farewell since I know that she barely had free times like this during work "Take care too. I know that you are already an independent man but I am still reminding you that you should always eat right and get enough sleep, okay. If you encountered any problem, don''t hesitate to call me." Mom said before ending the call . .. . You might womder why I am taking a bus right? Well, it would be simpler this way and I can also sight see and observe the area that are within the route. I became bored quickly by the repetitive scenery which I expected so I just opened my phone and monitored the progress of the ARK Tower. *IRIS, can you year me?* I thought as I tried to communicate with the ARK using my thought [Affirmative Sir.] *Send to my phone the progress of the Tower and the ARK reactor.* I thought in which a file was immediately added and opened automatically [According to the data gathered, the Tower has only been 5% completed. While the reactor took quick progress with 18% completed due to the fact that the engineers were able to understood the schematics.] IRIS reported IRIS continued in explaining the data while the bus was on its way to Fuyuki so I was never bored. As the bus approached the city, another event happened. I suddenly felt a searing pain in my right shoulder as if something was engraving something. *FUCK! GREED, IS SOMETHING HAPPEENING IN MY SOUL?!* I shouted in my head as I suppress myself from shouting because I can feel a comparable pain that I experienced when I awakemed my Chaos Gear "There is indeed something happening in your soul but I can definitely tell you that it isn''t a Chaos Gear." Greed replied with a confused tone "There seemed to be an endless thread that appeared out of nowhere inside of your soul and attached itself to the Right shoulder of your soul." Greed continued with astonishment *FUCK! IT SEEMS THAT AS MUCH AS I CAN CONSIDER MYSELF LUCKY I AM ALSO UNLUCKY!!! IT HURTSSS!* I continued on shouting as in my mind I gripped my right shoulder tightly *FUCK THIS SHIT!* I cursed before activating [Ulfr Konungr] or Fenrir Gloves. I immediately sent my consciousness toward my Chaos Gear and entered the Space where Fenrir is residing. My body immediately passed out but before my consciousness move to the Chaos Gear, I postioned myself to look as if I am asleep. "IT HURTS!! FUCK! CAN YOU HELP ME FENRIR?!" I continued on shouting as I rolled in the ground while clutching my shoulder "I am afraid that I can''t help you Augustus since I am no expert when it comes to soul. However, I can feel that the power that is now connected to your soul is of Divine origin." Fenrir said with a depressed tone since he can''t help the person that allowed him to taste many delicous things "€^''BCHDHHBVXGDHXH@&&@;''XBHGDHRHCHCDHDBCV^#^#&-;*#&@;#:&''JAN" I balled up screaming curses as I determined to endure this pain. How could I become stronger if I immediately backdown from this pain. After a grueling 30 minutes of pain, I finally felt peace and the pain vanished. I slumped down in the green oatch of grass which was the ground in the [Soul Space] of the Fenrir Gloves. *Inhale* *Exhale* *Inhale* "FUCK THAT HURT LIKE HELL!" *Exhale* "Any ideas what that was Fenrir?" I asked as I start to recover "I don''t know. Through out the history of me being a soul trapped Chaos Gear, this is the first time that something like this happened. However as I stated earlier, I can say that this is something done by a Divine Being or object." Fenrir said confidently as he observed me, especially my right arm "Augustus, have you recieved a Norse Tatoo? I can smell some Nordic magic and a scent of a strong being." Fenrir continued as he sniffed my right arm "Well, No. I haven''t encountered anyone that used Nordic Magic.....However I do remember hearing a voice inside my head when I was about to be squished by Shuten Doji. I believe it was [Megin]" I explained as I remember the time when I was fighting "Megin? isn''t that the norse for Strength? Why would you hear something like that? Unless..... Did you have another Chaos Gear?" Fenrir asked as if he thought of a reason why I have a trace of Nordic Magic "Well... now that you mention it, I actually fused that Chaos Gear to my right wrist. According to the Fallen Angel in which I earned that Chaos Gear, it was assume to be [Twice Critical] since he saw its original wielder increasing his strength when the were fighting." I explained "How about you try to summon that Chaos Gear right now." Fenrir asked in which I immwdiately complied. A thick golden gauntlet appeared in my right arm whcih surprisingly isn''t heavy. While it may be bulky, I am surprisingly able to move my wrist freely without any impediment from the gauntlet. It also have a Violet Orb above where my fist is located. It is a little orb that looks very amazing and even have a nice luster in it. I can assume that it is a gauntlet from a Heavy Armor since with its size, there is no way a normal armor would have a gauntlet this bulky. "That my friend is definitely not a [Twice Critical]." Fenrir stated with a hint of surprise present in his voice "The what now?! So you are telling me that I fused with an unkown Chaos Gear?!" I outbursted as I feel stupid that I just went ahead a did something like taking in another Chaos Gear without any assurance of what its true power. "Hahaha, calm down. Its okay Augustus, although that might not be [Twice Critical] I can assure you that it should be a strong one." Fenrir laighed as he reassured me that my decision is alright "Really? How can you say so? And what is with the [Megin] thing?" I asked as I calmed myself down and curiously looked at this new power of mine Fenrir seemed to be in deep thought so while he was thinking the answers to my questions, I summoned Greed. "So Greed, what is the situation outside?" I inquired since the bus might had already arrived in the end of it route "Everything is okay outside. Nobody suspected that you are experiencing something and just looked as if you are just an individual sleeping." Greed assured "How can you tell? And are we near the location emd of the route?" I continued asking since I am pretty nervous that there might be some strong individual noticing of my existence "Relax, Master. I can say that they look at you like you are just another sleeping passenger since they just glance at you. You do remembered that I transformed to a cool shades so I have great visuals since you are actually wearing it. As for wether we are near to the end of the route, I think that we are nearing since I can observe from the window that the urban buildings are increasing and there are some traffic stops here and there." Greed reported before going to Fenrir and hoping in his head "Well, I do not have a memory of any of the previous host of [Ulfr Konungr] to ever encounter a Chaos Gear like that. What I can tell you right now is that its isn''t fully awaked right now since you seemed to not uet entered its [Soul Space]. I can also tell you that whatever inside that Chaos Gear is strong." Fenrir said after a minute of thinking "Oh well, I have too many thing on hand right now and another mysterious power isn''t that bad. I mean, I am trying to think of the way to easily conquer and become a ruler of Oregon after my ARK tower became finished. While also visiting other place in search of good subordinates. While also in a 6 month time constraint before going bacl to Souh Academy to observe wether Kokabiel would still try his attack for security measures." I sighed before bidding farewell and going back to my body WF Chapter 12 Space Ex# 12 Arriving at the Bus Station, I immediately feel the peacefulness of the Fuyuki City. The people seemed to be content and there is no fallen angel within my range. I also didn''t sense any devil around the area which just shows that this is a human domain. While there might not be any Fallen Angel or Devil in this city, I sense something in this city that emanates high mana. As a Devil, I was able to sense a very eerie aura of death near me however I needed to postpone any course of action since I am still feeling some phantom pains in my right shoulder so a rest would be great. So I went ahead a rode a taxi like any other tourist and headed to a nearby hotel. I may be a tough man, but that pain was certainly severe. In my pain rankings, it would be placed behind when I activated my Chaos Gear and infront of the time I absorbed another Chaos Gear. Ofcourse the most painful being the time when I fused with Greed. Arriving at the hotel, I immediately checked in for an average single room before teleporting to ARK immediately after locking my door. . .. . [Welcome Sir.] IRIS greeted "Fill up the healing bed and set it to my desired temperature." I ordered as I sat down in the Captain''s Seat [Understood Sir.] "Hey Greed, anything new about my soul?" I asked while putting my hand over my right shoulder "There is indeed new about you soul. You now have a weird tatoo like structure around your body. It looks like a circuit that allow mana to move." Greed said with a surprise present in his voice Greed then materializes infront of me in a form of a full armor and the raised the right sleeve of my shirt. "And as I suspect you now have a similar tatoo that was imprinted into your soul." I immediately looked at my right should to see what the tatoo look like. I am not too much of a tatoo guy so I immediately see if it looks like shit. "Hmm, that looks okay I guess. It looks like whatever that tatoo symbolizes have a high probability that it is connected to the event years ago and that weird feeling that is present in Fuyuki City." I whispered with tiredness before going to the resting area inside the ARK which I personalized for the best sleeping results . .. ... .. . While I was sleeping, I started to realize that I am dreaming. I am suddenly in a bleak space with only shadows coming and going from time to time. Due to the nature of the place I am currently in, I can''t discern the time but somehow I knew that it has been a long time. In that land of shadows, a tear suddenly appeared. A beautiful woman with a cold expression walked from that tear and started to assault all the huge shadows. She held a very beautiful s----------- . . . Then I suddenly woke up. Do you know the feeling that something tyou want right infront of you vanish when you are about to reach for it, yeah it feels bad. "Damn that is so frustrating!" I said loudly before going to my dining area inside the ARK "What was?" Greed asked with curiosity "Well, I had this weird dream. I mean, I was in an unkown place when suddenly a very beautiful woman ,which I now can''t seem to remember how she looks, appeared and started t attack the huge shadow like entities but I then suddenly woke up." I grumbled as I munch on a butter toast "Damn, that really seemed frustrating. I mean that could have been an epic fight. Okay let''s get to business right away." Greed said while materializing himself in the chair infrint of me "So what do you want to talk about, Greed?" I asked while consuming my breakfast quickly "Regarding the tatoo like thingies that appeared in your soul. It seems that it is a very magic related thing since it allows for your body to conduct magic easily." Greed said as he gobles down his own piece of toasted bread "So is that a good thing or a bad thing?" I asked with wonder "Well, I personally think that it is good.... kind of. you see when you were asleep, I controlled your body and tried to perform basic Magic that you learned in your Devil training." Greed said while looking at meThis text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "The resukt however was that the new circuit like things works separately from the magic that we already know. I was only able to make the circuits to do anything through injecting a little amount of mana near the circuit like tattoo in your soul." Greed narrated "Then what happened? Come on man, you can finish your toast after you tell me what happened." I said impatiently "Calm down dude, nothing special happened. So relax as I continued my narration. The mana was absorbed inside the circuits instinctively by the circuits and started to circle through your soul. As the process progresses, a similar structure started to appear in your body." Greed said as he finished his last bread "If my guess is right, there is a different form of magic related to those circuits. It have a high chance that we can find someone who can tell us what it is all about here in Fuyuki. I suggest that we linger around the area and look for any suspicious beings or places." Greed said with a speculative tone as he place his hand in his chin like a detective "I think that you have a point there. I guess I could stay in here for a while to observe. If nothing happens withing 2 weeks, I would be leaving." I nodded to his proposition since my instinct also tells me that there is something more than meets the eye regarding this city. Walking in the city was weirdly relaxing. The ascetethics of Fuyuki was very office like feel since there are no overly colorful buildings with most being colored with a hint of gray. As I stroll around, I can sense that there are some teenagers that have above average mana signature. However I didn''t pay any attention towards them since they are far too weak to even harm me. After hours of walking around, I am starting to get bored of the monotonous colors of the building so I decided to walk towards the direction where I felt a very dense Aura of Death. While Aura of Death normaly occurs in graveyards and places of accidents, the accumulation of the Aura of Death is way too alarming. "Did you come for the memorial?" Someone said as he sneaked up on me *WHAT THE FUCK! WHAT WAS THAT! HOW WAS HE ABLE TO DO THAT! GREED FLEE MODE!* I shouted in my mind as he I deployed all I have in moving as far away as posiible There are a number of people that can sneak upon me but if there is one thing in common all of them are way stronger than I am. No normal human being can even sneak upon me even if they have virtually no mana or energy signatures. "Oho! It seems like you have quite the power. However with that much you are still at a disadvantage." The man wearing a priest garb "Who and what are you?" I asked with vigilance as I was ready to flee at any given moment "No need to panic boy. I am not one of your opponents. By the way the name is Kotomine Kirei, the overseeing priest of this city." Kirei said as he bowed formally "How are you related to the Exorcist?" I asked with caution since if he is someone from the Exorcist Faction of the Church I might die truly "It seems like you are someone truly familiar with the supernatural side of the world huh. Well, I am indeed an Exorcist but I am different from the Exorcist you know." Kirei said as he walked towards the huge tablets filled with names "You said one of your opponents, what does that mean?!" I asked as I remembered his words earlier "Kukuku, it seems like you really my presence. As I said earlier I am an Exorcist, however I am not in the division which fights off Devil but rather tasked to be the overseer of the thing called Holy Grail War." Kirei laughed as he looked at me with interest "Since you are clueless about the whole Holy Grail War, how about we go to the Church and have a good chat." Kirei continued *Hey Greed, what do you think? Can we trust this guy?* I whispered in my mind as I stared at every movement of his *I think the whole Holy Grail War thing might be related to that weird tatoo that placed itself to your shoulder when we arrived in this city.* Greed answered in which I can agree since there might be a connection between the weird tatoo and the appearance of Kirei "I will go with you if you can tell me one thing." I spoke to Kirei as I unequiped Greed "I see, go ahead. Ask away boy. It is still my job to guide all the participant of this Holy Grail War afterall." Kirei answered while waiting for my answer "Can you tell me what is this thing?" I asked as I removed the jacket that I was wearing and revealed the maroon colored tatoo "Ohhh, so you want to know about Command Seals. Those tatoo like thing are actually a sign that you are an official Master recognized my the Grail. In a simple explanation, the tatoo will give you three orders that your Servant wouldn''t be able to fight against." Kirie said with an ambigous smile *What is the Holy Grail? What is a Master? What is a Servant? So many questions poppong up just by his explanation!* I thought as I probably wore a complicated expression "I can see that you have alot of questions. However I cannot answer those right now, not at least in this public area. Which is why I am inviting you for a talk over a cup of tea." Kirei said as he walked past me With a mind full of questions, I decided that I would follow this guy so he can answer my questions. However once he did something with hostility, I am prepared to risk exposing ARK by teleport to it. So without any choice, I followed Kirei walk towards a hill. Along the way, I saw various individual from different ages respectful greet Kirei. *Master,I can feel a little hint of divinity from that guy. He might be someone talented since in this day and age, divinity is barely given by a diety* Fenrir communicated as I walked in a close proximity with Kirei *This is a very risky thing to do!* I shouted in my head as I was contemplating wether I should be following this guy or be fleeing for my dear life "And we are finally here." Kirie said as we arrived infront of a simple chapel CHAPTER 1-5 Infinite Ocean. The Infinite Ocean is athe Ocean which connects to worlds. The world that is mostly connected to the Infinite Ocean is the so called One Piece World since there is an on going hunt for the treasure called One Piece. There are also countless islands with all sorts of life. There are many treasures in the Infinite Ocean and are sought after by Pirates. To combat pirates, the World Marine Government was created from the by the World Government from the One Piece World. There are Devil Fruits across the Infinite Ocean. Which grants supernatural powers or ability. It was sought after by both the pirates and the navy. It is said that there are three categories in Devil Fruits. The three categories are Paramecia, Zoan, and Logia. Paramecia grants a random power, example is the devil fruit of the wanted pirate Buggy. It is said that his body can be cut and rejoined without dying after he ate the Chop Chop Fruit. Zoan grants the power to transform into an animal. An example of a Zoan user is the pirate Marco of the White Beard Pirates. It is said that he have the power of a phoenix. Logia is the rarest Devil Fruit that grants the user the power to turn into an element. One example of a Logia user is Admiral Kizaru. It is said that he can summon light attacks and is invurnerable to physical attacks. His body can also turn into light when he wills it to be. I am telling you this since I am now seconds away from being a Devil Fruit User. I am Sam Smithson, 18 years old, and I am from the long standing Blacksmith Family. My Mom died when I was born, while my father died when I was eight years old due to a pirate attack. I was then raised by my Grandfather, Dave Smithson, and my Master Yun Long. Grandpa Dave is a rank 6 Blacksmith and was sought by both Pirates and Marine Officers. Master Yun is someone from an immortal world. He was an Ancestor in the Five Elements Sect and was chased down until here in the Infinite Ocean. He was already at the Peak Martial Monarch when he was fighting the other Ancestors from different Sects. He defeated his opponents with the price of the destruction of all his meridians and the cracking of his Dantian. He was rescued by my father when he was fishing when I was still a baby. He then decided to teach me the (Meridian Expansion Breathing Method) and (Yin Yang Five Divine Elements Exercise). Master said that I have the Yin-Yang Five Elements body which was a rare body but was usually discarded by those born with it. They usually focus on one element since it is much easier to advance in cultivation. And I also have full five elements spiritual roots, which is considered as trash roots since it meant that I cannot just discard an element because it will disrupt the balance of the spirit roots and can even cause me to die. And the thing that made me master''s disciple is my rank 9 Fenrir Martial Spirit. Cultivation was easy since our island does not have any cultivator. Due to the small amount of cultivators in the Infinite Ocean, the Qi in the atmosphere was thick. Master created a Qi gathering platform which sucks out all the Qi in the 100km radius. I was cultivating and practicing smithing all my childhood years. I was introverted and have few friends in the City. And right now, I''m in front of my Grandfather who was in his deathbed. "Sam, remember this my boy. *cough* *cough* Your father dreamt of adventuring the Infinite Ocean and the countless isles. *cough* We have a secret that you should know. *cough* There is an underground workshop under our Smithing room. Push the bookshelf and you will see a trapdoor leading down to it." Grandpa said as he was suffering from poisoning from the saber of Greg the Copycat Pirates. "But, but what would you like me to do know Grandpa?" I asked in confusion "I want you, my boy, to travel the Ocean.*cough* *cough* I don''t have anything to teach you my boy. With my death,I hope that..*cough * ...*cough* you don''t get blinded by revenge. The Copy Cat Pirates are a viscious group. They will kill and pluder in a drop of a hat. *cough* Their captain, Greg, is a Devil Fruit User. He have the Copy Copy Fruit which let him copy abilities and weapons. *cough* "Grandpa, don''t talk too much. You can still be healed Gramps!!" I said as I sob ."No my boy, I don''t have much time left. If you want to battle that son of a bitch Greg, I have a last gift for you. *cough* Your father and I are a Devil Fruit user! We have the devil fruit [Build Build Fruit].*cough* All of its use is in one of the books in the bookshelf in the under ground workshop. Live a life of happiness and make a lot of friends" Grandpa said with a smile with tears streamin down in his face Grandpa died with a smile in his face. As I feel his life slipping away in my hands, a bright light appeared in his chest. A fruit starts to float and I grasp it with care. I covered the body of grandpa with the bedsheet. Master Yu then go inside the room and comforted me. "So what is your plan now? Are you going to have your revenge?" Master asked as he took a stool in Grandpa''s room "No, Master, not yet. I know that he have many men undee him. After I master the ability of my Devil Fruit, then I will kill that guy. I know that he already set our city as his own stronghold, however that is his greatest weakness." I said in a grim tone. "Oho, how so?" Master asked as he rubs his long white beard "He will be seiging the city to gain control of it, however it will take some months before he can break through the city." I said as I imagine the possible outcome." By the time that I master my devil fruit ability, he might still be fighting for the city. With his battles, he and his men will most likely be exhausted." I said confidently as I analyze the situation "You know, you are a martial arts genius right? So are you going to do a frontal attack?" Master asked as if trying to test my plan "I won''t be doing such a stupid move. Although I am already a Level 9 Foundation Building Cultivator, their numbers can still cause me some damage. I will assassinate him in his sleep, with the help of Fenrir''s ability." I said without any remorse "Why assassinate? Don''t you want honor? If you fought him in a duel, you will earn fame." Master asked again "Can I eat honor? Will I get stronger with fame? Will it protect me from a life and death situation? The answer is no. I don''t care about fame and honor. All I know is that assassinating is the most optimal way to win against someone with around 350 pirate crew." I said confidently as I look at master in the eye "Hahaha, good! My teachings are not in vain. Although we are from the Good Way Sects, it does not mean that rightousness is the best answer. Although assassinating is under handed, it get the job done efficiently. Remember that usimg your mind is better that brute strength." Master said happily as he pats me in my shoulder Infinite Ocean ch 2 Three months have passed since I trained using my Devil Fruit. I was able to fully control my Devil Fruit Abilities. My Devil Fruit granted me the ability to know how things are built. It gives me the blue print amd step by step process on how to create something. For example, if a knife touched my skin, I will know what components it take to smelt the metal. I will also know how to forge it. It also improved my memory to the point that I don''t forget a blue print. Another neat ability that I gained is the Modification Creativity. It is an ability which is under the manufavturing ability of mine which let me know the blueprintvof all things. What Modification Creativity does is a very essential to the manufacturing ability of mine. It actually lets my mind to think of the possible ways to modify an object. It will make a logical way for me to create what I want, given that I have the knowledge it needs. The second ability is that it let me store all things that I made, as long as I contributed something in its structure or components. For example, I tore the corner of the page of a book. So if I touch it again, the tearing of the page will be added in the step by step process and I can now store it. I can the summon it at my hand or in any surface that I touch. If I made a dagger and store it, I can then summon it on top of the table even if I am just touching the leg of the table. Another ability that I learned is that if I touch something, I will understand on how it works. When I touched a book, I immediately understand its contents. I am also granted ideas once amount about something to build. In the past three months, I got the idea on how to build a cabinet, a shuriken, and a arc reactor with the bonus of the miniature version. There are all sorts of blue prints in the under ground workshop, but the most amazing thing is that Grandpa and father created an Queen Mary 2 which can carry a thousand people and can run upto 30 knots. However, it is not fully furnished, but the rooms are solid and are livable. Which is way faster that the normal ships that go about the average 5 knots when there is a favorable wind. The problem is that it runs on a thing called gas fuel, which is very rare. Good thing that I earned the arc reactor which can power it. The amazing thing is the fact that master have some of the necesscary metals to create the arc reactor, so I begged for it. Unfortunately, it have zero weaponry. Its design is that for a merchant or transport vessel. I then stored all the things including materials that can be used to craft things. Which was a move that I was able to make with my obervation. I realized that I can not take raw materials since it needs me to manually tamper with it. So I removed all the contents of boxes, but I mistakenly stored a chest with unmarked contents. Then I discover that I can store thing on a container before taking it inside me. After 3 months of practice and crafting, I am now ready to kill that mother fucking Greg. I gathered information in the city and sneaked inside their ship to know where his room is located and how it was guarded. "So are you now ready to kill that Greg?" Master asked as we are eating supper "Yes master. I am planning to kill him tonight at 3 in the morning. I believe that he will be sleeping deeply at that hour so I will take advantage of it. Since Fenrir gave me the ability to sneak, I can do the job easier." I said confidently as I finish my meal "Good luck then,my disciple. Make sure to take his body with you. I heard in town that he got 15 million crystals in his head." Master said with a greedy expression The mission was actually simple. I just need to sneak at the deck, before going straight to the Captain Cabin. Greg was arrogant enough to actually stay on the room on the deck. I wear a full black suit before leaving our house. The ship is docked at a cove at the south of the island. There are guards at the entrace but I observed that they are actually slacking at the time. I also know that he already made a copy of himself which is also staying at the ship, in a different room. He was actually stupid enough to have the copy of himself at the same boat. Two unsuspecting pirates are guarding the deck. The boat was lit up to prevent assassins, but they aren''t lighting up the cove. I used some rope to get to one of the opem windows at the side of the ship. There are three men sleeping at the room which I killed sillently by stabbing their throats before their hearts. I felt sick as I feel their lives ending at my own actions. I held up my puke with the thought that they killed, raped, and plundered many villages. I know that they are not good people so I convinced myself that I will finish Greg with few killings of other people. I hardened my resolve and continued my way at the ship. I know that Greg kept his copy at the bottom room of the ship. Good thing that there are few people awoke but mostly are drunk. Going down to the bottom room was uneventful. I arrived at the room of Greg and entered it silently. He was sleeping soundly with three women. All of them are nude which meant that Greg does not have any protecting treasure. I believe that the Greg that I am seeing is the original Greg, so I need to kill him fast. I held a dagger and drove it down to his throat and heart. He was awakened by the pain, but ultimately died. All three women are awakened by the struggle of Greg and screamed at the bloody scene. I atored his body in an empty chest before I left the room.I heard many pirates coming down the hall. I quickly found a way to blend with the crowd by going to a room with pirates before knocking them out and exchanging with their clothes. All of the pirates starts a hunt. As I was going with the flow I realized something. I realized that there is no devil fruit that came out, so it means that the one on the deck was the real body. I dashed to the deck and found Greg shouting at his crew. I again joined in the hunt to blend with the crowd. It was already dawn when Greg decided to go in his room with five heavily armed men. There are two men guarding the door which I knocked out before dashing inside the room. There are five men armed to teeth at the room together with an armed Greg which seemed to be waiting for me. "So you are the one that killed my Copy. You are a brave boy, considering that you actually tried to kill me." Greg said as he brandish his poisoned Saber All five guards attacked at the same time from different dirrections, but sadly failed in harming me. I used my Martial Spirit ability which allowed me to increase my speed 100% at the huge cost of my qi. I stabbed all of the guards at the throats, before going to where Greg was. He was clearly surprised by the sudden turn of event that his Saber was still on its sheath. "No, please don''t ki---" Greg begged but was immediately killed by me A bright light appeared at the position of his heart. A fruit started to float. Which I immediately put inside a chest before storing. As I scan the room, I realize that there is a huge vault in the room. Of course, I slashed it with a dagger to mark it. As I was still in my pirate costume, my hands are not covered, so I immediately touched the vault. Which rendered immobile for five minutes as I face the vault with my back facing the door. As I regained my senses I was already surrounded by Greg''s crew. "Where is the fruit?" Pirate 1 asked as he pointed his blade to my neck "What fruit? I came here the earliest and saw a man in black which then shot a dart at my leg. I was paralyzed and was carried here by the assassin." I said in a panicked voice to sound convincing. "You''re lying! If what you said is the truth, why is there no dart at your leg." Pirate 2 shouted as he prepared to stab me My cover was blown so I was forced to fight. The room was carpeted so I immediately touched the carpet and summoned daggers at the feet of all pirates. The were all hurt by my attack so I took the chance to summon a big chest and put Greg''s corpse in it. I then used a smoke bomb to reduce visibility before taking the vault away with me. They were slashing each other in confusion which provided me the chance to go break the floor. After I broke the floor, I ran back to where I came in and escaped. I was chased down by the pirates, but I was able to hide in a cave. After a couple of hours of hiding, I was able to out run my pursuers and got to our house safely. "You''re finally back. How is your mission?" Master said as he was calmly drinking tea "Hehehe, I finally did it!! I revenged grandpa!!" I shouted happily."But I felt horrible when I looked at the faces of the ones that I killed." I said after remembering the men I killed "That''s good then. You see, when you feel horrible when you killed someone, it means that you have a good nature and it was against your will to kill. Always remember that life is precious." Master said in a calm tone "By the way master, how can I break through to the Core Formation Stage? And can you accompany me in sailing the world?" I asked since Master is the closest person to me "Are you sure that you want an old man like me?" Master asked jokingly "You know that you are a grandfather to me, Master. I want to have someone to talk to when I travel the Oceans. Plus, I am still going to the world you came from, Master." I said happilyThe narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Hahaha, if you insist my boy. However, do you have a boat to sail with?" Master asked "Yes master, remember when I begged for alot of metals back then?" I said while I took a seat "Yes, that was quite rare for you to beg me for something." Master said with a smirk "Well, I used it to create something to power our future Ship. I only need to assemble the ship and we will be sailing in 6 months tops." I said confidently Infinite Ocean Ch3 After 6 months of building, I finished the Queen Mary 2. It was a very huge ship which was way bigger than the current common pirate ships. "That is one huge ship! How can your Grandpa and Father create this." Master exclaimed as he saw the ship in its full glory "This took me hours to assemble! Good thing that most of the parts were already stored by Grandpa. I only knew now that all of the stored things of the previous Build Build fruit users were passed down." I exclaimed as I talked to Grandpa "Some of the nobles in the city wants to steal the ship from you. They even called an a Marine Captain to confiscate the boat away from you." Master said with anger present in his voice "I know that and I plan to talk to that Vice Admiral about the bounty that I will get." I said with a greedy smile "Is the corpse still in you? And where is the Devil Fruit of that guy?" Master pointed out as we are looking in the interior of the Queen Mary 2 "Now that you mention it, I haven''t eaten it. Wait, I haven''t opened the huge vault from the Captain Cabin." I said as I summon a huge vault with the size of a room with a small chest on top of it I opened the vault with the help of master. And I was dazzeled with the contents inside. There are around 3 Million crystals inside. There are jewelries which I estimate totals to 1 million crystals and a chest. The chest was actually a special chest that require Qi to open, and after inputting almost all of my Qi I was way shocked by its contents way more than the rest of the treasures that I saw. There is an egg with black flames protecting it. It gave off a dreadful feeling that I almost wanted to close it as soon as I opened it. "That my boy is a Black Phoenix egg. That is a rare Rank 13 Magical Beast which reigned the 6 Elements. It was said in some old stories that once a Black Phoenix flapped it wings, a tornado of black flame will destroy the lands. It is one of the ultimate monster that can only stopped by monster of the same rank. It is listed along the Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, and the Black Tortoise." Master said with awe and fear present in his voice "But how do I hatch it? I mean it look like its already a lump of rock now. And what are the Six Elements?" I asked as I see its real appearance "To hatch it, you will need a treasure with great vitality. As it is right now, it is at its hibernating state due to lack of the Five Elements Treasures and it was trapped inside the egg from a long time." Master said as he observe the egg "So I need a treasure with great vitality and treasure with Five Elements Qi? But what is the sixth Element?" I asked as I picked the egg up without my gloves on My mind was immediately raided with how it was stuck inside a volcano for a million years before being born in the Immortal World. As it was about to be born, the Four Saint beast Sealed it inside the chest that it was stuck at for another million years. It was stored in an independent space before it was sucked by a Dimensional Rip. It was then found by a fisherman under the ocean. And was then passed from one man to another. I then waked up inside our house. I loomed at the calendar and saw that it has been 2 weeks since then. "So you are finally awake huh. You''re ability is sure a hassle sometimes. You fell unconscious as soon as you touched the egg and was wrapped in a the same black fire. Good thing that I was there when you blacked out since you will certainly burn the whole island if you are left alone. Oh, and by the way the sixth element is Space and Time." Master said as he sighs "So how come I didn''t burn the island, Master?" I asked as I felt my back get drenched in cold sweats with the thought of burning an entire island "Good thing that I can still somehow use my Five Elements Lion. I materialized my martial spirit and summoned it the whole two weeks that you are in deep sleep. You are one lucky guy since the Infinite Ocean can provide me a steady amount of the five elements Qi. If this happened in the immortal world, I can never sustain the toll of materializing my Rank 11 Martial Spirit with broken meridians and a cracked dantian." Masted said in a tired tone "Thank you master for aiding me back then. So where is the egg now?" I asked since I don''t see the egg in the room Master pointed at my chest, which I immediately took away as I tried to observe it. It was burning lightly but I don''t feel any burn or heat from it. "It already form a Spirit Contract with you so it doesn''t hurt you anymore. I am amazed that you are able to have a contract with a Rank 13 Super Magical Beast. I remember when I still have my best companion in my younger days. I have a Rank 10 Golden Monkey as a beast companion. Unfortunately he died protecting me." Master said with a big sigh "Did the Marine Captain arrived already? I hope not." I asked Master to change topics "He already arrived and he already saw your huge boat. He even put some marine officers inside it. He arrived last week and went here several times." Master said while shrugging his shoulders "Man this is bad. I can''t just give my ship up!" I shouted as I think of a plan to take my ship back "Master, can you create fire in town at night? I want to create a commotion in which the marines will be forced to aide and leave the ship alone. After they leave the area, I can sneak back to the Ship and store it." I said firmly as I planned the situation "When do you want the fire to start?" Master said with a mischievous tone "Tonight!" I said with a sly smile Infinite Ocean Ch4 Master started a fire at the nobility area of the city. With the commotion of the people with high standings, the Marine Captain was forced to aide in putting out of the fire. Almost all of his units were called up and was tasked to fetch water. As the city fell into chaos, I immediately go out from my hiding place and equipped my diving gear that have the full ability to keep off the ocean water from touching me. I swam to above the propeller of the Queen Mary 2 and touched the ship without my gloves. The storing took me seconds since I already know it blue print. With that being done, several naval officers fell dow from where the ship should have been. The only restriction of my storing ability is that I can never place a living thing inside it. They were obviously confused by the situation that they are swimming erratically. As I swam far away from the scene, I saw some marine soldiers with torches surveying the area. I swam faster to avoid being caught and arrived at the cove where the ship of the Copy Cat pirates was anchored. It was desolate and but was still in its top condition. It seems that the pirates were forced to leave the islands since there are no Ship''s Tender left in the Ship. It still have its supplies and there are signs that the previous crew left in a hurry. I decided then to hurry back to our home and slept until the next morning. Our house is located quite far from the city, so we were not affected by the fire. "Why don''t you have some breakfast Sam." Master said as he saw me "Hehehe, I retrieved it master!" I shouted happily as I took one of the bread in the table and ate happily "What do you want to do now? Are we leaving immediately?" Master asked in his usual calm voice "Hehe, we will be cashing out our bounty. Plus I got to be act dramatically since my ship was lost. I know that the Marine Captain will invite us to the nearest Marine Outpost to cash our bounty." I said with a greedy smile "But how can you be assured that the Marine Captain won''t kill you and take the bounty for himself." Master asked in an intrigued tone "Well, master. I have to gamble with the Marine Captain. If he lead me to the Marine Outpost, he might get some achievments and merits. However, I read in the city library before that if a Marine Personel accompanied someone who killed a pirate with a bounty, they will get double the usual merit." I said with a bitter smile We walked to the city and arrived at one of the mansions inside the nobility area that is heavily guarded by the marines. "Stop right there! Who are you two?" A Marine Officer shouted as a group of soldiers aproach us "We are here to meet the Captain of the Marines. I am the builder of the big ship." I said in a calm tone "Are you the creator of that ship?" A booming voice asked as a huge man walked from the mansion "Yes, Captain. Can I know where it is now?" I asked as I took a bow to show respect "It vanished! How can such a huge ship just vanish!" The Captain shouted as a he released a pressure equivalent to a Level 8 Foundation Building cultivator I acted a liitle bit about how the ship was handed down from my ancestors, yada yada yada. Before bring up my bounty. "Umm, Captain, can I come with you to the Marine Outpost?" I asked nervously "Sure, but what is your reason?" Captain asked as he drinks some rum "I am planning to take my bounty, Captain. You see, I assassinated Greg of the Copycat pirates. I am even planning to give their deserted ship to the you sir as a gift." I said in a serious tone "Oho, so you took down that annoying pirate. But where is the Devil Fruit?" The Matlrine Caotain asked as me in a suspicious manner "The Devil Fruit was taken away by the remaining crew of the Copycat Pirates. After I killed Greg, I was surrouded and was forced to give up the Devil Fruit." I said in a sad tone with matching expression to look pitiful "And those pirate didn''t take the body?" the Captain asked while looking at me suspiciously "Well, I thought of that and decided to bargain the Devil Fruit for his corpse. Thsy were forced to give it up since they are pirates and they can''t get the bounty." I said in a smug tone "Hahaha, you are a smart boy. If I, Captain Brock, was in your position, I would have plowed those pirates with the power of my ¡¶Obsidian Obsidian Fruit¡·. Since your ship vanished, I have no choice but to stop the investigation. Only powerful people can do something like that, and I''m afraid that I can''t defeat them. It''s not like its the only big ship in the marines. Plus there are no weapons in it so there is not that much value into it." Brock said with a huge smile "When can we possibly leave? You see, were also planning on getting the Naval Business certificate. Is it possible to aquire it in the Marine Outpost?" Master asked in his usual calm voice "You can definitely aquire it from the Outpost. Although its an Outpost, its only below a Marine Fort and he Marine HQ. We will be leaving tomorrow, so you probably should pack your things." Brock said with a smile As we left the mansion, we are escorted by some marine officers. The town was not that destroyed, but a couple of houses were destroyed. I heard that no one was hurt since the Marines solved the fire. "Umm, Master, what is the Naval Business Certificate?" I asked as we are walking to our house "Since we have that huge ship of yours, I am arrived at the conclusion that we should be Traders. I know that you will probably hate to be a pirate so I figured out that being a merchant is the best way to protect your ship." Master said in his usual calm tone "How? I mean its just a business certificate right?" I asked confusedly "It''s not just a business certificate. Its a Naval Business Certificate, which means that you can register your ships and the Marines can''t take it. It also means that you are protected by the Marines and If you are attacked by a pirate, the Marines will get revenge for you." Master said with a smile "But how do we get that Naval Business Certificate?" I asked since such an important certificate might need some qualifications to acquire "Of course it will cost a lot of crystals. You need to donate 3 Million crystal to the Marines before you can get one. After that your background will be checked if you are not a pirate. After that its all good. But if you just want a normal business certificate which have no Marine protection, it just cost a million gold coins. Of course with the current exchange of 100 gold into 1 Crystal, its far cheaper." Master explained as we arrived at our house "Wait, if that''s the case, how come Greg have 15 million Crystals on his head?" I wondered as I remember Gregs ability "That is because he stole the Copy Copy Fruit from the Marines. After that, he used his ability to create a copy of himself and stole from numerous Auction Houses their main tresures in their auctions." Master said as he took some water "One of the main reasons why his bounty rised up so high is because Greg beat up a lowest level World Noble. Due to his efforts, he stole numerous treasure with the help of his crew. He will take the treasure before giving it to his crew. After his copy was caught, and the treasure was stolen, the copy will then commit suicide." Master explained as he created his tea "Which means that I was lucky enough that both the Copy and the Original Greg was in the same ship." I mused as I drank the tea "Yes, you are quite lucky that time. I heard in town during the seige, that Greg usually hide his original body in a different ship." Master said while looking at the sunset We then packed some clothes, while I then go back down to the underground workshop to check if all the things that our family owned was stored. Almost 75% of our family materials from my ancestors were used up or sold to build the Queen Mary 2. So there is not that much left when I stored it when I finished my training. We were then fetched by some Marine Soldiers and we''re taken to warship that is about 1/2 the length and height of Queen Mary 2. The ship was still being loaded with wine and other food with long shelf life when we arrived before we boarded the ship. "This is the flagship of my own fleet. I have a total of 4 warships under me and this is the strongest one." Brock boasted as he shows us around the ship The ship started sailing and I watched as our island vanished into the horizon. Our island was name Smith Island due to our family, but I believe that it might change names later. Surprisingly, the ship have the top speed of 8 knots, so it would just take 3 weeks of sailing, before we arrived at the Pearl Island where the Marine Outpost was located. Infinite Ocean ch 5 The Infinite Ocean is really an amazing place. During the three week voyage, I saw numerous sea creatures. There are all sorts of monsters with shapes like that of a snake but head of a sheep and many more bizarre creatures. I spent my day inside my room as I practice the ¡¶Yin Yang Five Divine Elements Exercise¡·. The Yin Yang Five Divine Elements Exercise was the perfect technique for my body. It let me absorb all five elements and the Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang is literally Light and Dark element. When I was at the Qi Condenstation realm, I got stuck in the 9th level for some years before I was able to condense Five Divine Beast Images with the Yin Yang platform inside my Dantian. It was an ardorous process which needed me to imagine an Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, Black Tortoise, and a Divine Elephant. While the Yin and Yang are quite simpler since all I need to do is keep the balance in check as I abosorb Qi As I advance to the Foundation building stage at the age of 9, I was then faced with the task of solidifying qi scales for the five divine animals. If not for the Supersized Qi gathering Formation and the ridiculous amount of Qi in the Infinite Ocean, I wouldn''t be able to advance to where I am today. Master gave me the ideas for the four divine beast and the elephant because he believed in my talent and perseverance. The Five Divine Elements Exercise do not have any attacking moves created with it. So I was forced to try create some moves for my self. For the Fire Qi, I deviced a move where I summon wings made up of fire in my back which was named ¡¶Soaring Phoenix¡·. I then created some basic fist techniques for my Metal Qi which was named ¡¶White Tiger Fist¡·. I then used my Wood qi in creating a healing technique ¡¶Azure Heal¡·. I then used my Water Qi to create a set of evading techniques which was named ¡¶Slipping Tortoise¡·. And lastly, I used my Earth Qi to make an Earth Armor which have the design which don''t restrict my movements and was named ¡¶Elephant Armament¡·. As for the Light and Dark attribute, I designed a barrier technique which was named ¡¶Yin Yan Barrier¡·. When I showed master my self made techniques, he praised my creativity for coming up with some moves. Recently, I''m in a bottleneck due to the fact that I haven''t created the full image of the Divine beasts. When I am meditating, my I see my Dantian. It was a huge Yin Yang Platform with Five Divine Beast with Incomplete body. Master told me that if I completed the bodies of the Divine Beasts, I will earn the power equivalent of 4625 adult mortal. I currently have the power equivalent to 2500 adult mortals, which was 5 times the average Level 9 Foundation Building stage cultivator. The main reason for the five times boost in power is due to the fact that I am equivalent to five cultivators. As of now, I am leisurely cultivating and strolling after a full session of the technique. As I was in my room meditating, I took the Black Phoenix Egg from the chest that I was carrying and tried communicating with it with our soul contract. When I tried to communicate, I only felt that the Phoenix was happy to feel me and that it wants me to stay. I was able to stay for some hours before I was forced to leave my meditation. Captain Brock invited us over for some lunch so I immediately stop my practice. "Hahaha, you didn''t tell me that you are the Grandson of Master Blacksmith David." Brock laughed as he learned about my origins "Well, you didn''t ask. By the way, how did you found out that I was his grandson?" I asked as I drink some water "I know that your face look familiar. However, only now did I remember when I was cleaning my Great Sword. Your Grandfather crafted my sword and I think I saw you when you were still a kid." Brock said with a reminiscent expression. " Hahaha, no wonder that you can build a ship that size. I was wondering before how you got the materials to build something as big as that, but it seems that your ancestors gave you enough ore inheritance to create it. Hahaha, Cheers! Why don''t you come with me later to the Treasury, so I can show you some of the treasure that the Marines kept throught several generations. Hehe, this is the only way I can think of to repay you Grandfather. He was one of the few Balcksmiths who can create a weapon fit for high ranked Marine Officers. I was lucky enough to meet him in the Smith Island and he was kind enough to make me my sword." Brock said gleefully as he took some wine I accepted Brock''s offer and we talked for some time before we finished our meal. The Lunch was over so Master and I go back to our room to relax .After we arrived Master left the room to ask for some regular tea leaves from the kitchen, so I was left alone in our room. As I was bored waiting, I remember about Brock''s offer. If I can somehow use the ¡¶Copy Copy Fruit¡· in the Treasury, I might get some amazing gains. As I took the Fruit out, I removed my gloves. I tried touching it to see if my Devil Fruit Ability works on it and I was surprised that my ability worked. I saw the creation of ¡¶Copy Copy fruit¡·from a branch at the bottom of the Ocean. I believe that it was part of a bigger tree since it was quite thin, and immediately retracted itself after the fruit matured. It then floated upwards, before it got passed on from different user. I then know what its abilities are. First, It lets you copy anything. However you need to know its components before you can create it properly. Second, you can only Copy things and living beings if you are touching the original long enough. Third, it will give you the Copy Eye if you activated it through focusing on your vision. It grants you a very high perceptive vision so you can copy an ability or move of an opponent if you can observe the full move. For example, you cannot carry a sword technique if you only saw half of the attack. Lastly, you can only create a copy of an object or thing once a week. All of the copies created by the Devil Fruit will be stored inside an independent space, before it can be taken out. Its period of staying varies and can take a day or a month before a copy can be taken out. It also have a rule which prevents the user to create a Copy of a Copied Object which means that you cannot make a copy of a sword if the original sword is not with you. It also prevents the user to copy a Devil Fruit. It is a really heaven defying ability since the copies will have 100% of the original. For example, if I copied a Magic Core from a beast, a copy created will still contain the same energy. Granted that you were able to know how it was formed. Which was a perfect match for the ability that I got from the ¡¶Build Build Fruit¡·. I finished the whole¡¶Copy Copy Fruit¡·although it was really bitter. Master arrived with a bag of tea leaves and started to boil some tea. "Master, where is the best place to go after we aquire that Naval Business Certificate?" I asked as we are drinking tea in our room "I also don''t know my young disciple. All I know is that you need to get some water from the Infinite Ocean and keep it safe." Master said with a calm tone "What for? I mean its not like the Infinite Ocean will run out of water." I joked as it feels idiotic to keep some ocean water when its everywhere "Haha, no it will not. However, I heard in some tales and I also experienced myself the strangeness of the Infinite Ocean. You see, there are some worlds which is a totally far away from the Infinite Ocean. I was from that kind of world and I was just lucky enough to acquire a drop of the Infinity Ocean for a huge price. Which was the reason why I was chased down because that damn pirate told in the auction that the Infinite Ocean is a place full of treasure which cannot be found in our world. I traveled to the ocean and was the transported to an area shrouded with black fog that even blocked my Divine Sense. I was the struck by lightning which gave damage straight to my soul. It was painful but I persisted with my solid will to live. In the end I became crippled from sometime and I traveled this vast ocean, until a Sea King with the head of a horse and body of an eel destroyed the ship that I was riding. That was before I was rescued by your father." Master explained in a leisurely pacing We arrived at the Pearl City without any obstructions at dawn. It was a really beautiful island which was double the size of our home island. It have a pearl white beach which might be the reason for its name. There is also a huge Building at the beach with the word MARINE OUTPOST on its roof. Aside from that, the city was bustling with people and there are many ships in the docks. "Welcome my friends to the Pearl City." Brock said as he came with us as we exit the ship "So do I just need to present the body of Greg and I will earn the bounty?" I asked since me and master are not familiar with the whole bounty system "You could just show the head or the full body to one of the Marine Inspectors at the Bounty Department. You see, the bounty department cannot be tricked by a fake corpse so you better be sure that you really bring the right pirate. They are all Magicians who knew Appraisal Magic." Brock warned as we were walking to the outpost IO Ch6 Infinite Ocean ch 6 "Good morning Captain Brock and guest. Welcome to the Marine Outpost, what can I do for you?" a veiled elf greeted us as we enter the building "Can you take them to the Bounty Department. After that, lead them go the Business Permit Department. Be sure to lead them to my office later after their things have been processed." Brock said as he continue his way after telling us that he have some paper works left in his office "Hello Sirs, my name I Rain and I am your guide for today." Rain said politely The Marine Outpost is really huge. It was a solid building and it might even be a prison since I saw some people chained up while being escorted by some Marine Soldiers. The Bounty Department is in a room which is about a 5 minute walk from the entrance. It is a room with a crimson door with many people in lines. "To claim your bounty, Sir. You need to wait in line infront of that counter. After you are infront of the Counter, you can let the appraiser appraise your prisoner or corpse if its dead." Rain said as she leads us to the shortest line. There are many people with prisoners. I believe that it was from the wanted Alive bounty. While the line I''m at is composed of people carrying a bag or a box. Which I can infer are corpse from the fact that it have a terrible stench upclose. "Umm, Rain can I know why this room doesn''t smell like a room full of rotting corpse?" I asked politely to rain since I found it weird that the room do not have any pungent scent "Thet reason for that is the prescence of the Smell Warding Sigils imprinted on that staff. They are a gift from some Necromancers from a long time ago. Their use is to eliminate all odors inside it area of effect." Rain said as she pointed to a staff hanging in the wall behind the counter Our line was faster than the other lines since it was mostly bounty hunters with dead pirates. "Welcome, which individual did you bring?" The appraiser asked as he pull out a book "I am here to claim the bounty of Greg, the CopyCat." I said in monotone The everyone including the appraiser was surprised by what I said and he swipped his book rapidly. However, I sense some of the bounty hunters emit some killing intent. I was trained by master on how to sense killing intent with his own monstrous killing intent so I was keen in sensing even the slightest killing intent. "Greg, the CopyCat have the bounty of 15 million crystals. Are you sure its that Greg. That is one of the trickiest Bounty to catch.If you didn''t bring the real Greg and just a copy, you can still get charged Perjury under the Bounty Law of the World Marine Government. You can get imprisoned for 5 years." The appraiser seriously said to me as he showed me Greg''s Wanted Poster "No problem, I believe that this is the real Greg. By the way, is it okay is I have two bodies to show you? I am not really sure which was the original." I said confidently as I summoned two chest "As long as I can appraise that he is the real deal, you are good to go. Our appraisal only works on bodies and not on items Since one can never change one''s name. Greg''s case is a weird one since it was a very hard case. We experimented on the Copy Greg''s corpse and found out that they do not have a name. But we discovered also that a copied item made by Greg do not work the same." The appraiser said with a smile The appraiser opened the chests and saw a naked Greg and a fully armed Greg. He used his staff and like what I have observed before multiple times with my Copy Eye, I was able to copy it. However, I am not able to put it in use since it uses Mana.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mana is another type of energy. Qi is more of an internal storage of energy which can create itself inside you, it focuses more in improving ones physical body. Mana on the other hand is more of an environment controlling type of energy. I read in some books that you store mana inside your body in a so called mana pool in which you can pull out the mana needed to cast spells. With several unique arrangement of magic circle and magic runes, one can materialize an attack. "It''s the real deal!! Congratulation sir you earned the bounty of Greg the Copycat." The appraiser said in an astounded tone before running back to the door behind him "This is the man that is claiming the bounty." The appraiser respectfully said as he guided a strong looking guy "Good day to you Sirs. I am Sylvester Talon, the head of the bounty department. The bounty that you are claiming is of amazing magnitude. If I may suggest, our department can lead you to the World Bank to transfer the bounty to your account." Sylvester explained "That''s fine by us. I want to know if the crystal can be withdrawn from the bank immediately." Master asked He then lead us to another huge room witha golden door and explained on the way to us how it works and what benefits one can get if it stored money in the World Bank. We finished the necessary paper works and we got a Platinum Card which give about 10% interest for my money with a cost of 100 million gold for every 5 years. The World Bank can be found in almost all Marine Outpost around the Infinite ocean. "Can you lead us to where we can avail a Naval Business Certificate, Rain." I said after we left the room Rain led the way with a polite smile. She still acted normal even though she knew about my recent wealth. "Umm, Rain can I ask you something?" I asked as we were walking "Sure, ask away sir." Rain said with a bright smile "Are you an elf. If so, how can you speak so fluently like a human. Don''t elves have some kind of their own language" I asked since I notice how she speaks "Hehe, that is because we were given this necklace. Its ability is to let you hear and speak any language. You can even understand some roars. But you can control it if you don''t want to hear any animals talking." Rain said as she shows us a necklace with a red crystal hanging. "Wait is that not some kind of secret infotmation? I mean, it is an amazing item." I asked worriedly because Rain might get punished "Don''t worry its not. This necklace is actually on sale here in the Marine Outpost. It is called the All Tongue Necklace and it costs about a million gold. Good thing that they let the Marine Staff to use one for free, granted that they will return it after the job is over for the day." Rain said with a her ever polite voice We arrived infront of another golden door. It was a very extravagant room filled with artworks and pieces of arts.There are few people inside, all of which are heavily ornamented with jewellry. "Welcome sir, what can we do for you." A pretty middle aged woman said approached us "We are here to avail a Naval Business Certificate." Master said in straightforwardly "Are you sure sir? Not to disrespect you sir, but you don''t look like you can afford it." The middle aged women immediately said with an unmasked ridicule Rain was about to speak when a veiled woman with sharp long pointed ears approached us. "I am sorry sir, for her rudeness. I am Jess and may I please accept your account . She was having a bad day so please forgive her." Jess said as she bows infront of us before leading us to an empty table "Well then, you can settle our account. So can we avail a Naval Business Certificate now?" I asked impatiently as I didn''t like how that woman disrespected master "Well sir, availing the NBC is not that easy sir. First and foremost, we need to do a full background check of you and your companion. Only if we confirm your identities can we get down to business. Can I get your name so we can check if you are pirate. We will also be checking your record in the island census, so please kindly tell me which island you came from. " Jess sais as she takes a piece of paper with information about the certificate. "I am Yun Long and this is my disciple, Sam Smithson. We both came from the Smith Island." Master said calmly while he took the piece of paper "I will check it immediately sir. This might take about 15 minutes so feel free to look around the room." Jess said with a smile as she ran off to another room Since we have nothing master just meditated while I look through the room. I asked Rain about that arts pieces and she said that these pieces of arts are valuable with most minimum valued cost a million gold. Since I might start a business, I might make profits if I sell these pieces of arts in some other place. I already formulated a plan in mind on what I want to do with my life. Master and me are both cultivators whose life span had exceeded mortals. I already have the max lifespan of 200 yrs with my current cultivation. While master have about 4000 yrs left of lifespan even though his meridian and dantian was damage. Which is due to the countless tempering of the human body of cultivators. IO Ch7 Infinite Ocean Ch 7 As I swiped through the artworks, I realized that I need the originals if I want to maximize profit. I want to be a trader who also do auctions. Since artworks are quite complex, my copy ability needs a day to produce a copy. So I am planning to return here tomorrow to exchange the originals with the copy. I also asked Rain if she knew the prices of the artworks, and surprisingly she pointed out that the price was written under the piece of art. After I finished touching every art pieces in the room while getting contemptous stares from everyone in the room, Jess arrived with a smile on her face. "Congratulations Mr.Smithson. I checked through the files and I saw nothing suspicious. With that said, we can now continue to the second and last step. You need to donate 3 million crystals to the Marines." Jess said in a nervous tone "Hehe, don''t worry little girl, we can afford it. Although I don''t know how this goes but you are getting a commision out of this aren''t you. Plus I have decided to give you a 50,000 gold tip since you didn''t judge us like the lady earlier." Master said as he showed his Platinum Bank Card "I ah, I can''t take such a huge amount od money sir! I ah....But...Ummm." Jess said with a flustered tone "Just take it Jess. You deserve it, if you didn''t step in Mr Smith might get delayed and trouble might have befallen your department." Rain said in a friendly tone as if they are really close friends "Do you know each other? I mean both of you are elves but it seems to be disrespectful if I assume that all elves know each other." I asked "Is it okay if we tell you are story sir? I mean you might get involved in it if we told you." Rain asked in a serious tone in which I nodded in agreement "Actually sir we are sister and we both came from an Island Kingdom. Our kingdom is a small nation with about 300,000 citizens which protects and lives under the graces of the world tree. We are both working here in the Marine Outpost to earn money to save our kingdom from the Orc Kingdom." Jess said as she calms down "So why didn''t you just requested the marines for help? I mean they could have at least helped right?" I asked as it seems off to know that someone who works under the Marines have their families terrorized in a war "The Marines won''t help us. Our kingdom didn''t submit under the rule of the World Marine Government since the noble who went to our kingdoms were scums. Our Queen was disgusted by the lecherousness and wickedness of these nobles so our kingdom filed an agreement that our kingdom will not submit under the rules of the Marines. Which could''ve decimated our kingdom if not for the fact that the World Marine Governement promised that it will never decimate a kingdom unless its a kingdom of pirates. And that it will never interfere on territorial wars" Jess said in a gloomy tone "After the World Marine Government left our Island, our neighboring Island kingdom which also didn''t submit under the World Marine Government attacked us. They overwhelmed us with their numbers and strong bodies. Many elves were enslaved by the orcs and many were killed and raped, they didn''t even left the children alone. We are barely fending them off and they made an agreement to our Queen. We need to pay a million gold every year or a town or city will get decimated. And right now, there are only about 3 towns and a city which was a huge contrast to the situation before the war. The Orcs raided many small towns and some cities and destroyed everything." Rain said as she clenched her fist until it dug up into her palmA case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "So basically, they are horny savages which kills and pillage who deserve to die." I said in cold tone filled with great anger which sent chills to the whole room. The only thing that I can''t stand is that innocents were killed just for the pleasure and fun of others. "Calm dow Sam, I know that you are angry. However, we must achieve our goal here before aiding these poor girls." Master said calmly "Ok, then I am dragged into this now. I will help you but I want a something in exchange." I said as I calm my nerves down "What is your condition then. By the way my name is Rain Greenleaf, the first Princess of the GreenLeaf kingdom." Rain asked in a business like tone "I want to be able to buy anything in your kingdom. I know it might sound weird but I want to be able to get resources from your kingdom of course with a price. Plus two special request which I haven''t thought of as of now." I said confidently as I look at them Rain then took a parchment and written an agreement with my terms and signed it. It was stated that if the contract was broken, the World Tree will decimate the offending party. "Okay then, lets get back to the NBC. Can you now take me to where I can do my payment" I said as I sign my name on the parchment. Which was then covered with a magic circle by Rain. The process of claiming the NBC was smooth until finish that we were able to get the Certificate before lunch. We met Brock for lunch and we have a talk about blades and sorts before he pulled me and master towards the inside of Marine outpost. "Umm, Brock, where are heading to?" I asked as we passed several tighly guarded door on our way. "I am taking you to the Treasury of course. I know that you have the ability of the ¡¶Copy Copy Fruit¡·. I want you to make me a copy of a certain treasure. Of course I will have a good trade for you. I am willing to let you have the copy of all things in the treasury. I don''t know how your ability works but I am willing to gamble on you." Brock whisphered to me "Okay, I admit that I have the ¡¶Copy Copy Fruit¡·but how did you know?" I asked simce I believe that I acted well during my explanation. "I am also willing to accept your deal, but I need to know what you want and I need to come into the treasury two times excluding this time. Only when I was left alone in the Treasury the second time would I give you what you want after I left the room. And keep in mind that I might be able to produce your copy after an indefinite amount of time." I continued before brock can speak "Great then. I want you to copy the great sword named Tyrfying. It is a legendary great sword which has the power to manipulate its weight. It is crafted with pure Sea Stone by an unknown blacksmith" Brock said with a gready smile."Although your conditions need me to leave the treasury. I will know if you stole something. Its regularly checked by the Marine Personels and all its contents are recorded. And the reason why I know that you have it is because I decimated the remains if the CopyCat Pirates and knew that the fruit was stolen." Brock warned and told me the reason of how he knew that I have the Devil Ftuit as we arrived infront of a huge Vault There are many guards infront of the vault with high ranks. They are all heavily armed with great vigilance. They saluted to Brock before opening a huge vault door. We go inside the vault door, only to see a long passage that lead to another door. Brock opened it and I saw a normal sized room with very thick metal walls. IO Ch8 Infinite Ocean Ch 8 "This room right here is the treasure room. Its filled with only the rarest treasures. Although I am already a Captain, I can''t just take anything inside this room. Only Admirals are granted authority to take out anything inside this vault." Brock said as he walks to a huge black case "This right here is the Legendary Sword Tyrfying." Brock said as he opens the case. Tyrfying is a greatsword with a dark blade and silver handle. It have many mysterious ingravings at the flat side of the blades."The reason why such blade is kept inside this small outpost is the fact that it have a curse. The wielders of this Blade is said to go breserk in time. It was also stated that this blade recognizes its users in a weird way. You need to be able to lift it in its sealed form to be recognized it." Brock said as he brandished the great sword As Brock is explaining the information of the sword, Master Yun strolled around the room and looked at all of the treasures. *"They have a nice Treasury in here. Sadly it does not have any High Vitality treasure, but it does have many rare ores and some Unkown seeds."* Master said using his Divine Sense as he arrived beside me "Okay Brock let me have a look at that sword." I said as I grabbed it by the hilt without any gloves on Tyrfying is a Great Sword Created by a Dwarf. It have a 7ft length and a 4ft width. It originaly have the ability to curse anyone who was slashed or wounded by it to die. However, it also have a curse in it before which makes sure that it kills the wielder quickly. It was crafted with Pure Sea Stone but it also have Ancient Divine Engravings which granted its weight manipulation ability. It was reforge by another Dwarf which removes all the curses inside the sword, unfortunately the crafter failed to remove a Breserk rune during the reforging. However, the Blacksmith didn''t want to give it away easily so he put an function which makes the sword weight 1,000 kg. *"Master, how long was I out?"* I asked with my divine sense while I opened my eyes *"You were frozen in place for about almost an hour."* Master replied I used my Copy ability and I was given the estimate of how long it takes to produce a copy, which was a week. "Okay Brock, I got this. I will need about two weeks to be able to give you your copy." I said as I faced brock while still holding the sword in hand before giving it to him "For a man of your age, you are really strong. I can''t believe that you are able to lift such a heavy sword. I ,myself, needs to turn my muscles and bones to Obsidian before I was able to lift kt easily. As promised, I will allow you to copy everything in this room." Brock said in an impressed tone with a wide grinIf you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. TREASURES INSIDE - Helmet of Hades: An artifiact from an unkown empire which give the ability of invicibility through a technology called Light Bending Optics. - Sun Paladin Armor A full plate armor which was crafted with a metal called Sunorium. It was a metal which can absorb the power from the Sun and transform it to power. - Vampiric Daggers A pair of daggers with the blood of many. It was wieldes by a ruthless assassin. It have the ability to absorb the life of its victims. It is very light weight but is very sharp. Crafted in Shadow Ore , it blends with darkness easily. Its edge were mixes with some Diamond dust and was shrpened to the max. Although its powerful, it was already drenched in countless blood and is plague by souls of the dead. Any users who wield it will hear the voices of the dead and might go insane. - Blood Fruit seed Blood Fruits are Magicalfruits which can increase one''s regeneration. - Copper Body seed A fruit which Tempers the body and gives 20 kg of strength. - Lightning Oak seed An Oak tree which was born from lightning. Its a tree which emits strong lightning, strong enough to kill a duck - Brass Tree Seed a tree which produce a trunk mad up of pure Brass - Golden Crow Apple seed an apple which can give a Fire Man. It can increase the affinity to the flame elements. - Poison Date Seed A Date Fruit whuch can cure minor poisoning. While it can serve as an antidote eating more than one a day can be deadly as it will produce a strong poison in your stomach. - Blinkroot A rare root which teleports the one who eats it in upto 5 meters in a chosem direction - Sea Stone A stone which can vibrate to the frquency of the Ocean. It can harm and weakens Devil Fruit users - Murder Ruby A naturally occuring ruby which gives Breserk to those who hold it - Boots of Travel A Boots made from a Cloud Rabbit. It boost the speed of the users by 20% - Shocknium Shield Made from pure Shocknium which can absorb and rebound the force any attack it defends - Space Ring A ring with 2 cubic meter space inside - Orichalcum Ore A Magic Metal which can absorb magic the Fastest - Mithril Ore a Magic Metal which Conducts Magic the best. - Adamantium Ore One of the Hardest Metal with high indestructability - Viberanium Ore On par with the Adamantium interms of indestructability - Ruler''s Cloak A cloak which increases one''s charisma. Almost all of the Treasures inside can be copied within a week. The longest is a week while the shortest being four days. It took me 5 hours before I was able to finish touching the treasures. "Thanks for waiting, I will hold the end of the deal so I will be in the city for a while before we set sail." I said with a smile as I offered my hand for a handshake "Good, I''ll be expecting that you will revisit the vault again next week. After that I will get my sword at the next week after your second visit right." Brock asked in which I nodded. "I will prepare you a room at one of the best inns in Pearl city. If you have something you need, feel free to visit me." Brock said with a huge smile as we walked back to his office. IO Ch9 Infinite Ocean Ch 9 We arrived at Brock''s office and saw both Rain and Jess waiting at the hall infront of his office. "Looks like you have some things to talked about with those two. I will see you next week here in the outpost then. By the way, go to the Fried Shrimp Inn for your lodging. I know its owner and they have the best meals in town so enjoy your stay. Just show him this and he will know what''s up." Brock said as he gave me a wooden badge with a shrimp engraved with golden stripes "Thanks Brock. Where can I find you these days? I might need your help, I mean you know how rich people and stupid people acts right." I said as I look at Brock in the eye "I know what you are talking about. There are two factions that you will need to be wary of. The World Marine Government isn''t the only rulers in the Infinite Ocean. We might be strong but there are still factions that can rival us. The Magician Federation and the Immortal Faction." Brock explained seriously "The World Marine Government can only rule the common people. However, we barely make any difference if the Magician Federation or the Immortals Faction took action." Brock continued "And why is that?" I asked as this is new to me "The Magician Federation is an organization which is composed with Magicians. They are skilled in the usage of mana and which sometimes can rival Devil Fruit Users. The Magician Federation''s goal is to prevent and kill evil magicians." Brock said as he invite all of us inside his office "The Immortal Faction on the other hand is the strongest but also the fewest in numbers. All the Immortals that appear in the Infinite Ocean are either a Sect Leaders or Elders. They find the Infinite Ocean great for cultivation due to the density of the Qi. However, they are already so advanced in cultivation that it doesn''t matter to them anymore. They only explore for treasures which are advantagous to their cultivation. Their main goal is to advance their cultivation a step further and eradicate evil. They are sometime peaceful, but there are also Devil and Demon Cultuvators which can be considered natural disasters that can''t be stopped. These Evil Cultivators are expert in the ways of slaughter and evil conducts. Provoking an Immortal is equivalent of suicide as they have many martial arts and Qi techniques." Brock explained in a clear and easy to understand way to prevent wasting time "So we will most likely find members of the Magician Federation in the city." I stated to Brock in which he nods "They usually carry a Magic stick or wear a robe. They are quite overbearing but they can''t unleash their power in town since we are the rulers here. As much as possible stay away from them since they can be quite eccentric." Brock said as he smile bitterly "We''ll keep that in mind then. Have a good night Brock." Master said as we leave the officeReading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. It was already around 8:00 in the night and everyone is having dinner so I invited Rain and Jess for a meal. We go to the Fried Shrimp Inn and ordered our food. "So Rain, how far is your kingdom from here?" I ask as we were waiting for our meal "From here, it will take about two months or so depending on the wind and the speed of the ship." Rain explained "Alright then, if my calculations are correct, we will arrive at your kingdom in about 1 month and two weeks." I mumbled as I calculated the time that I''ll be staying in this city and the duration of our trip. "Do you know where to register ships,Jess?" I asked Jess since Queen Mary 2 can''t sail without proper papers to protect it. "I believe that its located at the docks near the Marine Outpost. It should be the one with the most ship anchored if I remember correctly." Jess answered with uncertainty Our meal arrived and we started our supper. We ordered some Crab soup and Fried Shrimp. It was delicious and you can taste the freshness if the ingredient used. it was not too amazing, but with great freshness of the seafood used it became quite the delicacy. "That was a good meal. Too bad they don''t serve liqour here. It would have been the perfect combination for such dish." Master said as he drinks some juice. "Its very good indeed. I believe that the reason that liqour was prohibitted in this Inn is due to some drunkards starting fights inside the dining area. So if you will blame someone, blame it to those irresponsible men." I said with a bitter smile since I also think that an alcholic drink might be a match for the food. However, I respect their decision since fights might cause them huge loses if it happens alot. "It was nice meeting you two and I might see you two in the Outpost." I said as I leave them after I escorted them to where Rain and Jess were staying. After Sam left the two elves, they immediately go inside their houss and started a serious talk.. "Big Sis Rain, are you sure that they are the one''s we should be getting help from?" Jess asked in a worried tone since the fate of their kingdom is on the line "I don''t know Jess. All I know is that we can''t do anything but trust them." Rain said in a serious tone "But why though? I mean they are just nobodies with zero background." Jess asked with a mocking tone "They might be nobodies now, but I am sure that they are strong. I mean, you felt the pressure that Sir Sam released earlier right?" Rain asked with a bitter smile. "Not only that but Sam was close to Captain Brock who is known to hate corrupt business men. They are also very rich since they just acquired a total of 15 million Crystals." Rain said as she looks at Jess "How I wish that thw Magician Federation would just help us." Jess said with a huge sigh "You know their price right. They want to have full clearance from us to research and experiment with the World Tree." Rain sais with an angry tone "I know, but what if that''s the only way for us to survive." Jess argued as she remembered how the Orcs have killed and decimated many elves "*sigh* We have this conversation before didn''t we. Yes we may survive with their help, but we will risk the tradition and blessings that the World Tree have given to us Elves. We have been living under its benevolence for many years and we will just let it be disrespected by those from the Magician Federation." Rain said in a calm voice "The Marines can''t help too since this is a Political war. Sam might be the only one who can turn the tides of war. I won''t be bringing our situation up if he is not rich. With money he can hire pirates to help us an with money many feats are possible. " Rain said with a hopeful voice IO Ch10 Infinite Ocean Ch 10 "Master, what do you think about my decision to help the elves?" I asked as I arrived at our room in the Fried Shrimp Inn "Your decision is understandable. However it will implicate your safety since you will be going to a war. It might be the time for you to experience what killing is. Killing is bad and we all know it. However, we sometimes need to do it for a better future. There is no proper justification in killing, which is why we take the sin of killing to protect what we love." Master said with a serious tone "Killing? Why would I need to experience it master?" I asked in a astonished tone since I know that Master is from a Righteous Sect "I know why you are wondering. We both know that I taught you how to be a benevolent and kind person. However there are time where you will need to kill others to protect the many. You are far too sheltered and was lucky to have me as your master so you never knew the hardships of other cultivators your age. With your luck, I know that you will become an amazing man someday." Master said with a calm voice "Remember when you kill Greg? That is one situation which killing was needed to be done to prevent further casualties. What I want you to understand is that if you don''t get to the root of the problem you will fail. Not only do you need to get to the root of the problem, you also need to kill the root." Master said with his lecgturing tone "But do we really need to kill? I mean we could just talk it out right?" I argued as I know that killing isn''t the only option "Hahaha, you have a point. Talking out is a more peaceful way to settle thing out. But does talking it out bring back the lives of the ones that was sacrificed. For example, if we talk it out with the Orcs, we might arrive with a deal that is far in favor to them since they are the ones winning the war. And I preet sure that the Orcs wouldn''t kill their people who killed or rape an elf. They will just be held back by an agreement for some years before they attack again. The point is, they will never change since that is within their instincts. With killing them, you will be saving many innocents. That is one of the main reason why righteous cultivators hunt down evil way cultivators. We want to protect those with no power and bring forth some semblance of justice to the souls of the victims of the massacres and rituals of the Evil way cultivators." Master explained with his calm voice With the explanation of Master I slept while pondering what killing means. I woke up the next day feeling refreshed and we immediately took our breakfast. "So what''s your plan now? I know for sure that we are going to the docks to register our ship. But after that, what will you do?" Master asked while drink his morning tea "I will be checking the market with my ability, after we register our boat. I know that its seems like I am cheating the business men but I have this ability and its such a shame to not use it." I said with a mischievous smile "So your plan is to use that ability of yours in the market. Then we will be leaving this city." Master concluded "That is my plan Master. During the time period that we are here, I might copy many valuable and non valuable things that we can sell later on. I might also use our money to properly furnish Queen Mary 2. I want to modify it a little bit so that it will become more homely."I said as I finish my meal "Since you put it like that, I will also start to arrange the Qi Gathering Array in the ship." Master said as we left the InnThis story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Walking to the docks, I saw many shops. There are all sorts of things being sold in the shops but what caught my eye is the fact that they are using silver and copper coins. "Master, do you know by some chance the Coin Exchange rate?" J asked as we were strolling to the docks "From what I heard before, it goes like this. 1 Crystal is equivalent to a 100 gold. A gold coin is equivalent to a 100 silver coins. And lastly a silver coin is equivalent to 100 coppwr coins. The reason why Crystal Coins are the highest denomination of money is due to the fact that it contains pure energies. It is made from a crystal that is equivalent to small Magic Cores and small Ling." Master explained as we arrive at an office at the docks "I won''t pay for this shit! That is outrageous!! Why would I need to pay to have my ownership papers!! I brought this from a merchant!" A fat man shouted as he left the building As we entered the building, people continued on their way. The building itself is quite common and have just enough space for a couple of people. There are five counters in the room and there is also a systematic line inside which was fair and easy to understand. There is a number stand in the entrance in which you will take one and wait for your number to be called. "#69 to the First Counter please" a woman announced as a person left the counter I showed my number and I was politely taken to the first counter in which a man with glasses was waiting for us. "Welcome Sir, what can I do for you?" The man politely asked "We actually came here to register a ship." Master said with the same calm tone as always "Do you have a business permit by some chance? We issue free registry to those with Business Permits. And by the way, my name is Primo." Primo said as he took out a form We showed him the NBC ans his attitude became extra polite. "So you are VIP''s Sirs. Normally we issue the Registry of Ship after a week but for VIP''s like you guys, it will be over in a day. Is your ship by some chance docked here in Pearl City?" Primo asked in a more polite tone "Why do you ask? Is an inspection needed to be issued one?" I asked "An inspection is actually needed for recording purposes. We actually need to see how it looks like so that we can record its image for your reference. Many business men get robbed by pirates and can''t take it back due to the fact that it is modified by pirates. So by having an inspection, we can at least know its dimensions for easier recognision." Primo clarfied "Our ship is in the docks. Can I have the necessary paper works to register get this over with." I said in an impatient tone since I need to go to the market and furnish my ship properly Primo gave us some paper works which are essential to register the ship. I officially named our ship Queen Mary 2 to respect the architects and engineers who designed it. Primo walked with us to the docks to see our ship. "Which ship is yours sir?" Primo asked as we were walking past mamy ship "We are actually heading to a empty space. You will witness an amazing ability of mine." I said confidently as we walked to thw farthest end of the docks which do not have any ships or boats "Here we are. This is where our ship is docked." I said with full confidence which confused Primo "But Sir, there is nothing in here." Primo said seriously I immediately clad myself with a barrier made of Qi to prevent the Ocean water from touching me, before jumping into the water and swimming to a deeper part of the ocean. After I arrived at a suitable place, I summoned the Queen Mary 2. Primo was amazed by what I did that he can''t even close his mouth. "This is the Queen Mary 2. Hahaha, by your looks I can see that you are surprised." I said with a smug smile "That is one big ship sir!! Are you sure that it can move? I mean look at it, even a Marine Captain''s ship isn''t that huge!" Primo exclaimed as he eyed the Queen Mary 2 "Can you record it now? I mean I have many things to do." I told Primo impatiently "Right away Sir, All I need to do is boat around the ship and use this Arcane Camera to record its size and shape." Primo said hurriedly as he pulled out a circular thing. I touched and analyzed it, which told me its use. It is a magic tool which is used to record events. It uses a thing called Memory Crystal which was made from Crystals similar to the Crystal Coins. "Okay Sir, the process is finished so all we need to do now is to go back at the office and get your files stamped. After all the paper works have been verified by the Marine Officers, You are going to recieve a copy of the Owners ship Certificate in which you cam show to any Marines. After the Marines see that Certificate, your ship is safe to pass any waters controlled by the Marines." Primo explained as he leads us back to the office. The process was fast and in just a couple of minutes, I recieve my copy. IO Ch11 Infinite Ocean Ch 11 Since the papers were fibally settled, Master and I ate our lunch before parting ways. Master needs to arrange the Qi Gatherimg Formation at the second floor above the deck. The Queen Mary 2 have about 5 floors upwards from the deck and about 8 floors down. With its huge structure, there are many rooms and floors with no actual use. It goes like this. The Ground floor is the room in the Deck level. All floors above it is named 2nd to 5th floor. While below the Ground floor is the U1st floor to the U8th floor. You should know that all the U floors are far larger than the normla floors since it is inside the body of the ship, contrary to the normal floors which is a little bit smaller. By small I mean just a couple of hundred meters. The Arc reactor is placed in the U8th floor since its the lowest floor. The walls of the U8th floor is reinforced by me by 3 fold to prevent damage. I already included the Qi Gathering Formation in the modification process of the Queen Mary 2. I already cleared the whole U1st Floor of any room. It is now just a whole level with necessary supporting pillars. The whole Qi Gathering Array can fit in it no problem. Master need a weeks or so to finish a Formation so he wanted to begin immediately, since the ship is now officially owned by us. The U7th actually have a huge door that leads to the outside. I designed the U7th to be the Cargo area for my future goods. A whole quarter of the floor is actually incased in a room. It is one of the blue prints that I acquired from Grandpa''s blue print. It is an Industrial Refrigerator which can store and freeze things. I plan to freeze some meat so that our meals in our travel won''t be just pure seafood. With all these modifications, I never once taught about weaponry. I realized it when I saw the Warship of Brock which was armed with numerous cannons. I am planning to install some cannons in the Queen Mary 2 later on, but I believe that I need to focus more in defense. "So Sam, what is your dream?" Master asked as we were drinking after the meal "Dream? Why did you ask Master?" I asked in confusion since Master seldomely ask about personal things "I want to know your life goals, Sam. I already achieved my goal in life which is why I willingly accepted my situation. You see Dreams are important, I realized my dreams during my Cultivation when I was younger. And it became one of the motivation that kept me going forward." Master said with a closed eyes seemingly remembering something. "What is that dream, Master?" I asked since Master won''t seem to be telling me his dream if I didn''t ask "When I was young, all I had in mind is that I want to be the strongest. I always wanted to be the one on top. I chased my dreams, only to be disappointed with my inability. I lost my dream when the Immortal Emperor won the seat. I was broken then, but I realized from my experience that I never wanted to be the strongest. I realized that what I want is to protect the one''s I care about. I wasn''t able to form a family since I was afraid that it will be a weakness of mine. Which became a regret for me since all the women from my generation is already married or dead. So I nurtured mu disciples like my own children and let the Sect prosper with my protection. Now that the Sect is already well established with some Martial Monarchs present, I fulfilled my dreams." Master explained with mixed emotions, He seemed happy amd sad at the same time.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "I don''t know my dream Master. I was never into being the Strongest. All I want is to live peacefully with the one''s I care about and adventure at the same time. Which is why I immediatly decided to be a Trade and a Merchant." I said with a bitter smile "Hehehe, From what you said, I can infer what your dream is. What you want might be to build a a city or something. You can even dream to build an Kingdom or an Empire. I know it sounds ridiculous but hey, its just a dream. With that huge ship of yours, I am pretty sure that you will be able to house many people. If you made an empire, you will be able to direct it to what you want. And with the Ship as your kingdom, you can still travel the world together with the one''s you care." Master said with a chuckle "You know what Master, that is a great idea. Hahaha, imagine an empire inside a single boat. I can travel the world while gathering citizens and treasures." I exclaimed with stars in my eyes So with that declaration, I started building an empire that would rival the Marines and the Magician Federation later on. Walking around town, I saw many pedlers selling trinkets and all random things. While there are many famous establishments, the street market is still a great place to find random treasures. An old woman caught my attention. She looks like your average grandma with wrinkled some wrinkled skin and white streaks of hair, but my instincts screams to me that I shouldn''t mess with her. Although, I can''t feel any fluctuations of energy, I still risked seeing what she was selling. "Good evening, Grandma, can I see what your wares are?" I asked politely as I stoped by her stall. She doesn''t actually have a stall. She only laid down a mat and laid her wares down to the ground. There are only books being offered to pedestrians but people just passed her by. The Grandma only look at me for a couple of seconds before nodding. The books were all wrapped in a piece of paper, and the only indication of its contents are a piece of paper written infront of it while the price isn''t indicated. The books were all related to Magic. The title of the books are ¡¶Comprehensive Basics of Mental Energy¡·,¡¶Mana Aptitude and Elemental Affinities¡·,¡¶Feeling Mana For Dumies¡·,and lastly ¡¶Level 0 Magic Spell book¡·. "Grandma, how much does all of these books cost?" I asked since I can''t make a copy of it or know the contents since the paper is blocking my ability. "Young man, All of these books costs 10 gold each. would you like to buy it?" The grandma said in a calm tone like someone I know "Are these books common? I mean these are just the basics of magic." I asked to check something "These are all common books, however its quite scarce in this Infinite Ocean." Grandma said while looking at me straight in the eye "Alright Grandma, you have a deal. I will be buying all these books and I will pay you for 100 gold in one condition." I said confidently as was able to confirm something "Okay then, what is your condition." Grandma said with a curious expression "I want you to be my master and teach me magic." I said straight forwardly "Oho, you are quite a weird boy. Why would you be asking a poor grandma to teach you magic." The grandma said with amusement present in her tone "First and foremost, the reason why I want you to be my master is because you are not a native of the Infinite Ocean. Secondly my instincts are telling me that you are very strong. And last but not the least, you have the air similar to someone I know. You have that majestic air around you which I only feel when I am infront of an expert." I explained as I took a seat infront of Grandma. IO Ch12 Infinite Ocean Ch 12 "You are quite a perceptive young man. However, I can''t teach you." Grandma said as she sighed "Why is that? I mean, what are the reasons" I asked with a confused tone "The thing is, I am just a cripple now. My Mana Pool has been ruptures by my opponent. So I can''t use magic like I used to before. It will take me a couple of decades to heal." Grandma said with a sad expression "Is that the only reason? Hahaha, No problem then. I still want you as my master in Magic." I said with a laugh "Why do you still want me to be your master? I mean, I am powerless and I can''t compare to those in the so called Magic Federation." Grandma asked with a confused tone "Why would I want a strong Master? Yes, you are crippled now, but that doesn''t change your knowledge. What I want is to learn and be a Magician." I said with a carefree smile "Hahaha, you are a really weird boy. Okay then, I will teach you how to be a Magus if you are able to pass my conditions." Grandma said as she pulles out a crystal ball. "Place your hand in this crystal ball and let go of any mental guards that you have. It will test you Mental Aptitude which I require to at least be high aptitude." Grandma said as she places the crysal ball in my palms I didn''t use my Devil Fruit Ability since it might affect the crystal. The crystal ball is not heavy. It is actually light but there is something mysterious about it. It feels like something is being absorbed inside me which feels weird. I discarded my guard and allowed it to absorb what it is absorbing. The process didn''t take long and the crystal ball started to shine. "Would you look at that, you actually have a high mental energy aptitude. You see Mental Energy is used in our plane to absorb and control Mageforce. Mageforce is used with Elemental Essence present in the surroundings. Due to the fact that your aptitude is high, you are more likely to be able to feel mageforce when you start your magus training." Grandma explained "So how do I get elemental essence then?" I asked as there are many terms not clear as of yet "Everyone have a Elemental Affinity. With the elemental affinity, one can control their element most vompatible to them. There are 7 Elemental Magic available. Fire,Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Light, and Dark Elemental Affinity. Amd by the way I am Jilie Fenghuang, from the Fenghuang Clan. I am a former Peak Fire Saint Magus. My name means fierce phoenix, so you can all me Master Phoenix or Master Nix for short." Master Nix explained as she tear aoart the covers of the books and gave it to me.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. My ability immediately kickes in and I was able to anlyze each books. To sense mana, one must meditate and imagine feeling the elements. Once you can feel the mana, you will start to see colors. Red for fire, Blue for Water, Green for Wind, Brown for Earth, Yellow for lightning, White for Light and Violet for Darkness. In some rare cases one can see a Deep Black which seems to distort the surrounding darkness which meant that you have Space affinity. I immesiatetly started meditating but I didn''t sense anything. "You didn''t sense anything didn''t you. Don''t worry it''s like that for first timers. So you want to see your Elemental Affinity?" Master Nix said with a knowing smile She pulled out another orb out which is smaller that the first one. I held it in my hand and it started to glow. All seven colors were present and it glowed blindingly. After I let go of it, the light disappeared. "Oh My God!! You have All Elememt Affinity at Exellent!! That is Impossible!!" Master Nix exclaimed in shock "Answer me seriously boy. Do you have a special body or anything?" Master asked as she immediatly stood up and take all her thing in a space bag. "My Master said that I have the Yin Yang Five Elements body. I am also a Ciltivator that is already at the Lvl 9 Foundation building stage." I boasted as we walk "So what is the deal with that body of yours?" Master Nix asked as we continue walking "Master said that I can sense the Yin Yang and the five elements. In Magic terms I can sense Fire, Water, Earth, Metal, and Wood. While Yin as Darkness and the Yang being Light. Are we running away from something?" I said as we are walking in a rapid pace "So that is the reason why. You are an impossible human in our world since it is known that Multi Elemental Magus are one in a billion." Master said with a bitter smile. "And by the way, we are walking this fast since the Magic Federation might have senses is using magic." Master followed up. "Why don''t you come with me? It seems that you are not welcomed by the Magic Federation." I asked as I feel like master has been running away for some timw now "I am being hunted down by that Magic Federation since I am using a unique magic different from theirs. They want forcefully get my knowledge so that they can uses it themselves." Master said with an angry expression. "I even saw them using a weird magic device which forcefully take memories and killing the one''s they extracted from. They are cruel animals that only think of themselves." Master continued to spout angry remarks as we hid in an alley Master told me her story and I realized the cruelty of the Magic Federation. It is actually a federation divided into two sections. There is a good section which was a very kind and peaceful people. An there are some Corrupt people that get drunk with power that they have no regard to those without power. They are the one''s who experiments and forcefully steal things that they want. "Master Nix, I have a proposition to you. Why don''t you came with me. I know that there are many thing I still need to know from you, so why don''t you just join my crew." I asked with a hopeful expression "I would want to, but sadly I won''t let you get involved in my problems." Master Nix said with an apologetic smile "Hehehe, don''t worry I am in good terms with the Marines. I am sure that the Magic Federation won''t be fighting the Marines any time soon just for a person. It''s decided then, you are coming with us." I said with a mischievois smile as I carried Master Nix and ran to the Queen Mary 2 IO Ch13 Chapter 13 When I arrived with Master Nix, Master Yun is having a break. He is drinking tea as usual as he looks at the Ocean. "Hello there my disciple, can you introduce me to that friend that you brought in." Master said as he looks at me and Master Nix "Master Yun, this is Master Nix. And Master Nix, This is Master Yun." I introduced them to each other as I summon two chairs for us to sit at. "Wait a minute, so you''re telling me that you already have a master before me and you still want to have another master? How disrespectful of you to your master." Master Nix said angrily as she prepare to leave "Calm down Nix. Why don''t you have some tea." Master Yun said as he appeared infront of Master Nix with a tea "Okay then, I will hear out what my disciple has to say about this situation. Wait, I don''t even know your name yet." Master Nix said in a calm tone but I feel like she is stating at me with malicious intent. After my pressure points have been locked with a couple of beatings from Master Yun and some angry lessons with Master Nix, I was able to explain my side of things. "As you can see, I want to know Magic since its similar but different to Qi Cultivation." I said as I was in a seiza position while my body feels sore since I can''t heal with my Qi. "Okay then, I know that you want to know many things but at least tell someone if you already have master." Master Nix said as she drinks tea with Master Yun "Master Nix, are you willing to go with us now?" I asked as I look at her talking to Master Yun in a happy manner "Okay then, your Master Yun already told me how strong you are, however what I don''t understand is why you want to learn magic. I mean you are already on your way to being immortal." Master Nix said with a sigh "I just really want to know how. I have many things I can do with Qi, however there are many things, weapons and artifacts that needs Mana. Not only that, but I also want to build an Empire so there is no way that Magic will not be present in it." I said with full confidence since that is what I am really think when I asked Master Nix to teach me. "Alright then, I will be coming with you. However, I want you to properly listen to my lessons without neglecting your cultivation." Master Nix said with a small smile in her face "Yes Master Nix! I will certainly listen well. Plus, my cultivation is currently in bottleneck so I am only absorbing Qi as of now." I said as I grinned After my Pressure Points have been released,Master Yun and Master Nix hit it up well. They became close friends talking till dinner eversince I left to get some more tea. They are talking to each other freely and calmly. Since they have similar experiences they have many things to talk about. "Okay Sam, your first challenge from me is this. I need you to be able to sense and grasp Mana in the span of the time that we are docked here. If you are able to accomplish my challenge, I will build a Mana Spring for you." Master Nix challenged me when we were going to sleep.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Days past by and I can''t still grasp mana. Master Nix told me that feeling mana for the first time is like trying to hold water or sand. You can feel bits and pieces of mana, however it will immediately slip away in your fingers. Master word were correct, I can feel some kind of energy that is different from Qi. Mana is like an ocean of blue energy. I can feel it in all of nature like Qi but I can''t touch or absorb it. I felt agitated since I was able to feel the Mana in the 3rd day of my meditating, but I kept trying to grasp and absorb it but I failed. Walking to the Treasury was uneventful since I already know what to see. Of course Brock left me alone in the Treasure room like what was promised in our deal so I was able to exchange all the original treasures with the copy that I already finished creating. Since Master Yun do not have any extra space ring, I was forced to use my Build Build Fruit ability. It would have been much easier but its fine, I summoned one of the big chest that I had inside my Build storage space and store all the originals. I put every copy to the corresponding places so that nobody would suspect that I already exchanged everything. The blade that Brock wamt is already replaced by the copy so I can''t give the original blade since that will foil my plan. The reason why I set the deal to be two weeks is due to the fact that to produce a single copy requires a whole week, so I can use the Copy ability since its already been a week. I left the room as if nothing happened. Brock went inside after I left the room to check the room which means that he still doubt me. "You didn''t take anything inside by any chance?" Brock asked with a suspicious expression "Relax, I didn''t take anything. Why are you so doubtful of me all of a sudden" I asked in a confused tone "Well, you can''t blame for being suspiciousof you. You just summoned the same ship that vanish like a bubble here in the docks. With the fact that you are the one who summon it, I can already piece it together. You somehow started a fire that day so that you can sneak to the ship and store it somehow. Which means that you possibly have a power that allow you to store things." Brock said as he tell me his assumptions "Don''t worry Captain Brock, I will hold my end of our deal. By next week, your dream sword will be yours." I said while smiling amiably "Okay then, I trust you. However, make sure that you will not mess it up or else I am the one going to personaly hunt you." Brock threathened as he smile "No need to threathen me Captian Brock, I am a smart man. There is no profit if I mess with a Captain like you. I am going to be a Trader and a business man so offending a major world power just for some petty profit is just plain idiotic." I reassured as we arrived at his office before we parted way I tried finding both Jess and Rain, but sadly they were still working so I didn''t disturb them. With the whole noon at my hands, I decided to head to the biggest weapons market in the Pearl City. It was the shop named Diamond Sharp Weapons. There are all sorts of weapons raging from bows to daggers. Most of the Materials used in building weapons are Iron, Copper, and Blue Iron. Blue Iron is a metal with the hardness 1.5 times harder than normal iron. It was a common ore found in some Islands here in the Infinite Ocean. Although they great, I was disappointed by the purity of metals. Many swords were full of impurities which was only noticable to craftsmen like me. There were many weird weapons in the shop which I used the Build Build Fruit Ability. I was able to acquire the blueprints to make gunpowder, muskets, pistols, and Cannons. Although Grandpa was a great blacksmith, all his crafts were bladed weapons. Since I used my Devil Fruit ability, I am starting to get a hold of how it goes. My brain is starting to adapt in the influx of information that was being jammed inside it so I don''t get frozen in place for a long time. Since I was browsing the weapons for a long time, a personel of the store approached me. "Hello Sir, have you found the weapon that you are trying to find." a polite woman approached me since I declined earlier for a guide "I have been browsing for a long time now, and I found some decent weapons. I am buying a couple of bows, blades, knives, guns, and cannons. By the way can I talk to your owner?" I said in a friendly tone to the lady as I took out my platinum card "Yes Sir, I am going to ask the owner." The lady hurriedly ran to an office An old dwarf walked out of the office with the lady which I was talking to earlier. All the store clerks bowed their heads to show respect to the man as he passed them. He looked at me carefully before whisphering something to the lady. IO Ch16 Infinite Ocean Ch 16 "How do you feel, Rain?" I asked as I laid her down to the floor. "I feel better, but I think that we should rush back to Jess. I barely saved her from being abducted and with that guy on the loose,He will most likely target Jess and your Grandpa." Rain said in a feeble voice since she was recovering from being poisoned. While her voice might sound weak, I can see it in her eyes that she wants to immediately see Jess. "My Master will be fine. Althought they were old, they are still more than enough to beat up all those gang members." I said with a confident tone While Rain was catching her breath I started to get the meaning of Master''s lesson about killing. Yes, killing is bad, however it can be the only way to protect your family and friends. Right now my Masters are strong enough to defeat the hoodlooms who dared to plot on us. But what about when we start sailing to a place where there are strong beings which want to kill them, will I talk it out like an idiot? No, is my definite answer. As I resolve my self, Rain meditated and gathered some mana. I picked her up and used my movement technique to rush to where Rain and Jess live. Arriving at the area, We immediately saw a tornado circling the house. There is a person inside which I sense is Jess. The tornado was a wind wall which prevents anyone to approach it. With that being said, a bunch of magician were firing spells to the tornado while a lot of men dressed similarly to the one''s that tried to ambush me were waiting for it to be destroyed. The whole street was in chaos due to the fact that some Marines were knocked out. There are no one with a high rank within the Marines present so there is no one strong enough to stop the members of the Black Tentacle Gang from attacking Jess. ----------^^^---^^^-^^^-^----- ??? Pov As Sam and Rain were resting, Sylvester had already rode a horse directly to a huge walled compound with a pickaxe sign in front. Sylvester Talon is actually an innocent man before who works in the bounty department. He was an orphan who was talented enough to be able to learn appraisal magic from a beggar who he once met. As he was a hard working man, he was able to start a family early. Contrary to the expectations of others from the bounty department, it has long been corrupted by the Black Tentacle Gang. It was originaly a small time gang before, but due to its mysterious boss, it became a strong power in the underworld of the Pearl City.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. It has long penetrated the Marine Outpost, planting spies inside so that they can take advantage of some idiotic bounty hunters. They were able to threathen Sylvester with the life of his family. "Red Boss, I am sorry! I failed as your subordinate." Sylvester shouted as he kneeled infront of a red masked man "Hmph. You fucking failure! How hard is it to kill a single guy." The red masked man shouted angrily as he start to release a strong pressure. "Remember that if you fucking fail again, you will witness the lives of your family vanishing right before your eyes." Another masked man with a blue mask said as he pulls the chains of the Wife and 9 year old Daughter of sylvester "Please Boss, give me another chance I am begging you." Sylvester kneeled and begged infront of the red masked man while he look at the suffering his wife and daughter are going through. Sylvester has been a puppet of the Black Tentacle Gang for three years already. When the previous head of the bounty department was killed, he was promoted. The joy of his promotion didn''t last since his wife and daughter were abducted by the gang. He was forced to tell the Gang, who earned a huge bounty so that they can rob them. The ways of the Gang is like this. They will abduct the loved ones of the poor bounty hunter. They will then notify the poor hunter that his loved ones will be killed if he don''t give the bounty up. After that, they will then continually blackmail them until he is of no use, before they violate and torture the loved ones of the poor hunter. They will kill the hunter after he witness all of the sufferings of the ones he car about. The cruelty held the members of the gang in a strong grip of the Boss. Nobody really know who they really were and what the Boss really look like. There are three Boss in the Gang, all of which wearing colored mask. The Red boss kicked Sylvester hard before leaving the room, while Blue Boss followed as he laughed maniacly as he pulled the chains of the wife and daughter of Sylvester. "I am sorry Sam Smithson, but I have no choice. My hands has been stained by blood many times and I am ready to be killed at any moment. If I ever die in your hands, may you destroy this wretched gang." Sylvester mumbled as his expresaion becomes colder and resolute. ------^^^^^----^^-^-^-^-----^-^--^- Sam Pov As me and Rain observed the hoodlooms attacking. I start to feel uneasy. That is because if you look at it in a single glance, it may look like they were just insane and bad people who wants to destroy. But as I was able to observe them more, I started to see resolution in their eyes. It was as if there was something that they were protecting which lead them to attack. "I''m going in." Rain said discreetly before charging to the tornado as she start speaking in an unknown language. The tornado was split for a quick second and she was able to get inside. I can sense that they were able to meet peacefully. As I was left alone, I decided to stop those charging to the tornado. With the use of ¡¶White Tiger Fist¡·, I was able to knock all of them out. "Its okay now, its over." I shouted to the tornado to signal Rain or Jess to disable it. The tornado starts to thin out slowly. Since I have sometime I start to wake some gang members up for interogation. They spilled that they were just taking orders from Boss S, which I assume is Sylvester. As I cross cjeck the statements of the members, I notice some names which is unique. There are some that said that they were under either Red, Blue, or Yellow Boss. Some even started crying as I tie them up screaming about their families. Which was very oddfor a gang member to say. In the Smith Island, I already met some small time gangs. Usually, they never care for their families and were just mindlessly picking up fights in the name of profit. IO Ch14 Infinte Ocean Ch 14 The lady clerk lead us to a private table before leaving the room. The Old man have the air of wisdom as I look at him carefully. "Hello dear Customer, I am Hans Diamante, the owner of this weaponshop. It is nice to meet you, can I ask the reason why you want you talk to me." Hans asked with his hoarse voice "Its nice to meet you too Sir Hans, I am Sam Smithson. I actually asked for your audience to talk some important things." I respectfully said as I bow my head "Important you say? So tell me, what is that important thing you want to talk about." Hans said with his interest clear on his voice and mannerism "Does your store craft all the weapons being sold here?" I asked in which he amswered yes. "Great, I want to buy some weapons and ores from you sir. You see, I am starting a trading company so I want to acquire some goods which I can sell to other places. I already have a NBC so I just need the goods to start, ofcourse I am going to pay you with appropriate compemsation." I proposed as I study how he reacts "So you have an NBC, can I see it?" Hans asked which I immediately showed. "Okay then, I can give you a 8% discount since it might be a huge deal. I can sell you the ores for a price slightly higher than when I get it, don''t worry I am an honest guy." he said with a grin "By the way, are you related to David Smithson?" He followed up in which I nod "Hahaha, what a small world. How is your grandpa doing?" He asked with a happy expression. "He''s already dead Sir. He died in the hands of a Pirate." I said in a gloomy tone "So that old man died huh. I guess that it was inevitable but it is still a shame that a good friend of mine is dead. Okay then boy, I will offer you a 12% discount and I will sell the ores to you for the same price I got it. Treat it as a friendly gesture from me to your grandpa. He and I were drinking buddies back in the day and we even have competitions in smithing." Hans said with a sigh I accepted the offer and we signed a deal. I told him what I want to purchase and he gave me an estimate. All the goods that I pointed out totaled into 282,490 Gold and 70 Silver Coins. The Transaction was clear so it was scheduled to be delivered to our ship in about 4 day tops. "You bought quite the number of ores Sam. Are you planning on smithing like your forefathers?" Hans asked as we look at the items that can be delivered to the ship now. "I am certainly planning to smith when I am in the voyage. However, I will be leaving some to be sold at other market. You never know. It might be rare or not even present in the place that I will land on." I said with a grin "So let me repeat the ores that you want. You want Copper, Lead, Iron, Aluminum, Blue Iron, Tin, Violet Copper, Scarletite, Gold, Silver, Icesteel, Electrum, Steel, and Brass ores." Hans said as he looks at the long list of orders that I ordered. "Yes, that is correct. By the way, do you know anyone selling large amounts of soil and other forest related things?" I asked after I affirmed my order "I actually know someone who can sell you those things. If you head to the farthest end of the City where there is a lot of vegetation, you will see a huge wooden cabin. A Druid named Elm lives in that area, which sells soil and seeds cheaply in the name of spreading the blessings of his God. He is quite the Zealot but he is actually a kind person. He travels from time but I heard rumors that he is planning to settle down. Tell him that I sent you and he will treat you fairly." Hans said as he rubs his white beardIf you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. After I head back to the ship together with the transporters of the ores and weapons, I practiced grasping mana again but ultimately failed. Like yesterday Master Nix and Yun were talking all day long again. I heard in one of their conversations about how mana is like this while Master Yun will listen carefully and retort back after Master Nix finish her explanation. They were having a calm debate which was a weird sight to see since they are arguing but not being exageratted. "I see that you finished meditating. How did grasping the mana go?" Master Nix asked as I arrived at the dinig hall carrying the black phoenix egg "It was still like yesterday. I can feel it, but grasping it was hard. However I am starting to get the hang of it and I feel aome threads in my fingers." I said happily as I literally felt like I was tounching a thread earlier when I was meditating "That''s a good news then. I can see that your perception of mana is starting to develop. I can also feel that your Mentak Energy grew. Overall, good job and keep it up." Master said with a smile on her face The next day I headed back to the Marine Outpost early to see Rain or Jess. The two veil wearing elves immediately sawe and rushed to my sides. "So what did you came here for?" Rain asked in a polite tone "What I want to know is what powers does the Orcs have and what powers do you elves wield." I asked since it is crucial if I am going to fight for the elves. Knowing the opponents weaknesses and knowing one''s weaknesses can lead to a victory. I realized it when I was planning my revenge on Greg. "We Elves use a system of magic different from the magicians at the Magic Federation. There are all kind of elves and we are situated as Wind Elves. We use the Elven language as a meduim to communicate and command mana. All Elves in the Infinite Ocean came from World Trees. They were created to protect it and it granted us different elvish languages. From what my Mother told me, all elves have a similar but unique Elf language that are used to create spells." Jess explained as we took a seat at one of the empty tables "We Elves normally are all lean and have a beautiful physique. We were blessed by the Woeld Tree so we move and act in harmony." Rain said in a prideful voice "Orcs on the otherhand are Pig headed brutes who have freakish body. They are mostly fat but there are some that have solid body. They do not have any magic but they have strong vitality. The only reason that we kept on losing against them is due to their fast reproductive ability and the peacefulness of our race. They have low intelligence but they grow into adult really fast and consume way more food than they can procure. They attacked us to take our lands and resources. The only thing that they can do is fight and drink their mead. However it changed when they enslaved an elf. They start to hunt us down and eat the males and children while they violate the females." Rain said with disgust and anger as she grips her fist hard "So they are stupid beings who only values food and sex. They have endless apetite but they don''t farm or anything and destroys everthing." I clarified in which they nod "Okay then I know that it might sound underhanded but I am going to be poisoning them. You said that they drink mead right? Do they highly value mead?" I asked as I explain the start of my plan "They highly value mead. I heard that the protect it with thier lives and they kill each other for it. It is one of the most heavily guarded things that they protect second to their slaves." Jess affirmed "Who cares if its heavily guarded, I am giving it to them for free. Poisoning them is only the preliminary step of my plan. After poisoning was ineffective, I will start to bomb them. They are quite stupid right? So I am pretty sure that they do not use metalic weapons and gun powder. I will need the fastest elved to spread a lot of gunpowder in their dens before igniting it. After they became more vigilant, only then will we be cofronting them head on." I explained as I summon a paper and write the temporary plan that I have in mind. "Poisoning them won''t work, Sam. We already tried it but we failed miserably. They have a stomach that can digest anything, they even eat wood sometimes." Jess said in a helpless tone "Okay then, so no poisoning. I will just be killing them sneakily in a way that they do not notice it right away. I have confidence in my sneaking ability so I believe that I can accomplish that." I said as I pat my chest proudly We started formulating some more feasable ideas but was left empty handed. They still have a job so they left immediately. With nothing left to do, I went ahead and head to the Druid that is situated at the farthest end of the city. IO Ch15 Infinite Ocean Ch 15 I am walking to the edge of the city silently. The weather was perfect and the sun os shining brightly. I started asking for directions from the marine guards which gave me a clear directions. The road was quite desolate and there are many shrubs along the road. With the help of the directions from the marine guards, I was clearly headed in a quite forested area. While I was busy walking, a group of people entered my Divine sense range. They are clearly following me since all of them were hiding. The followed me for a couple of minutes before I sense another group of people were hiding in the forest entrance seemingly preparing for an ambush. All of my observations and sensing were possible due to my Divine Sense which is always up. It is 100m around me which allows me to know what is within the said radius. It grows as I advance my cultivation so it was quite handy. What it do is it release a ripple of Qi which scans everything around the radius of effect and can even tell me if there is a strong being inside it. Divine Sense can also be used to communicate with beast and trees who gained Spiritual Wisdom. The Qi will be replaced by my soul which will then communicate to the beast or tree. While it might sound great it have a smaller range than the Qi Divine Sense, it can only extend for about 10m around me which means that I need to be in close proximity for it to work. Since I can sense that they are waiting specifically for me, I didn''t try to evade due to the fact that they are only average mortals with the strongest having 4 times the power of an adult. It might sound arrogant that I am going in even though I already knew the ambush, but I want to know their motive for ambushing me. There was a big guy standing in the middle of the road. He is a bald guy with brown skin holding a bastard sword. I went ahead and tried walking past him but as I suspect, they came to ambush me. "Stop right there. If you want live." the man said as he drew his blade and pointed at me "Who are you guys? And what do you want?" I ask calmly as all the people hiding went ahead and encircled me. There are about 16 of them in total, all which are armed with sword and guns. The man with the strongest power went forward. He was wearing a mask that covers half of his face and was equipped with two pistols. "Hello there Mr. Smithson. We are from the Black Tentacle Gang." He said as he bows mockingly. "We heard that you recently acquired the Bounty of Greg. Our Boss wants to have all the money, so if you don''t want to die, just give us your card and its number code." the masked guy threathened "If you don''t do as we say. Your two friend and your grandparents might get harmed" he continued to threathen me "What did you do to the two ladies?!" I asked angrily "Hahaha, we just took them in and will be having fun with them." the big guy said with a lecherous smile.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Okay then, you want my money right? Come and get it then." I said coldly as I released my full pressure. With the release of my pressure, all of them were forced to kneel with some of them pissing themselves. The masked man who was cockily threathening me fell on his butt and was shaking. As he saw me aporoach he started screaming before passing out. After I stopped releasing my pressure, all of them breathed deeply and was drenched with sweat. With their mental state in disarray, I was able to squeeze out the information that I needed. Rain and Jess are supposesld to be stored in a warehouse at the far end of the docks. I am not sure if they get caught but it''s not worth taking my chances. I started to use the movement technique that Master Yun taught me. It is named ¡¶Fleeting Wind and Clouds Technique¡·which is a top movement technique that do not use elemental Qi. There are 7 stages in the technique, I am already at the 4th stage which let me run as fast as a ranging wind. Rushing towards the said warehouse, I started to maximize my Divine Sense. I started to feel if there is someone being held inside, and surprisingly there is only one bounded individual. Using the Stealth ability of my Martial Spirit, I sneaked past the ruffians trying to guard the warehouse. After I arrived at the open space, an alarm went off which caused all the people to rush inside. "*clap* *clap* I see that you made it here. I am surprised that an assassin like you can defeat anl couple of elites in my Black Tentacle." A fancily dressed man went inside the ware house followed by a bunch of underling with powers exceeding the average people. "So that''s why a gang knew that I have money. If a Gang''s leader is actually the head in the Bounty Department, finding people with actual money to rob is easy." I sighed as I realized from my Divine Sense. All beings have a unique Spiritual Signature which can be identified with the use of Divine Sense. Although all emit Spiritual Signature, Cultivators are the only one''s that can have strong signatures. Since I already met Sylvester Talon earlier this past week or so, I can determine his signature when I am upclose. "Wait!!? How did you know it was me??!" Sylvester shouted with panick present in his voice "What are you all doing standing there?!! Go get him idiots!!" He shouted to the ruffians with weapons. There are some that can be considered elite which have proper training, but sadly they pick the wrong person to target. I beat up all of the people wjo chatged at me and threw them to the side. Sylvester immediately pulled a gun and started shooting me. While I was distracted by Sylvester, an underling of Sylvester sneaked beside the person which was tied in the chair. From what I sensed earlier, It is Rain who got caught. So without any warning She was used as a hostage. "Stop right there if you still want her to live!" Sylvester shouted as he looks at me with an evil smirk "Why yo--" I stopped mh charge as I realized that Rain was being held by a man armed with a knife which was ready to slice her neck. "Hahaha!! That''s the face I wanted to see. Now, give me your Platinum card and its Number code." Sylvester said with an evil laugh I was pressed with a hard choice so of course I chose to save Rain. I tossed my card to the guy holding Rain in which caused the guy to let her go to pick the card up. In the short time that the man was picking the card, I exerted my full effort and rushed to Rain while knocking the guy out with a chop in the neck. Sylvester was terrified by my display of speed and immediately ran away with a horse. I was about to chase him when I noticed that Rain was poisoned. With the use of my Qi, I isolated the poison that is currently spreading at her internal organs. With a huge concentration, I was able to eradicate the poison by pulling it out of her body. She started coughing purple blood which contains the poison. As I assured that she was okay, Sylvester has long escaped the range of my Divine Sense. IO Ch17 Infinite Ocean Ch 17 With both Rain and Jess safe, we head back to Queen Mary 2 and saw many people tied up. I carried both Jess and Rain as I jumped to the ship since the stairs has not been included by me. As I expected both Master Yun and Nixe were leisurely drinking tea. They are calmly sitting without any care about the 13 gangsters sprawled about the floor. All of them knocked out and with some even lightly burned. "How was your day Masters?" I askes as I summon three chairs that I made before for the three of us to seat. "Well nothing much actually. We were able to finish the Qi Gathering Formation today, while some small fries tried to sneak uo on us." Master Yun said with a straight face "Oh, and by the way, I was able to formulate a way to replicate the Qi Gathering Formation. I finally thought of the necessary materials and symbols to use. If my research became a succsessn, you will benefit greatly." Master Nix said excitedly as she was hyped by the thought of being able to accomplish such feat. "Did you found anything weird about those gangsters?" I asked as I felt that something is odd "Oh, you mean about their families? I was able to access one of the memory of one of those gangster with amemory orb and found out a disgusting secret. The gang that they belong to uses cruel methods to hire their members. They use the loved ones of each member as a hostage." Master Nix said with disgust present in her face. "We have a week right?" Master asked which I agreed. "Good, I want you to destroy the Black Tentavle Gang from the face of Pearl City. If you can''t finish it within a week, we will not be sailing for another month." Master Yun challenged as he looked coldly at the city. "Okay then, I accept your challenge." I said eagerly as I felt that I will regret it if I let this scourge of a gang live. "I think that the two of you should stay in here. Masters Nix and Yun can protect the two of you in case of an attack. And don''t worry, I will immediately finish this gang so that we can rush to your kingdom." I said confidently as I reassured both Jess and Rain. "Now that I realized the lack of aecurity withing the ship, would you like me to install another formation here? I mean it would use some of the Qi gathered by the Qi Gathering Formation, but I can assure you that average people can''t sneak up in this ship." Master Yun askedThe tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "I think that is for the best Master. Although it might decrease the Qi, it is acceptable since we will only be using it when we are docked." I agreed as I think of the Pros and Cons of such Formation. I lead both Jess and Rain to the 2nd Floor. This is the only are which I specifically modified to be living quarters. I didn''t chose the Deck since I am planning hold businees there. The rooms really do not have any thing inside it so it was pretty blans as of now. The blue pring included the interior design it was not to my liking since the ship is orginaly designed as a cruise ship which carry passengers in traveling the world and not designed for business and trading. After the saw their room, they immediately requested me to take the two of them for shopping for the decorations. While we were shopping, a Marine Soldier approached us and told me that Captain Brock is asking for my presence. Walking back to the Outpost was easy due to the fact that any gangster who tried hurting us were immediately caught by the soldiers. "So the three of you were ambushed today and not one of you notified the Marines?" Brock said in a serious manner which was way different from his usual demeanor "Things happened Captain, and we were all tired by the fighting and action that we did today." I sighed as I realized that I could have used my connection to the Marines in solving my problem. "I know its been a long day for the three of you, but I need to know which lowlives dared to do despicable things under my watch." Brock said as he calm himself down "Okay then, the people who ambushed us were from a single gang. It is called the Black Tentacle Gang which is a cruel gang who only care for profits. I believe that it is already a deep rooted gang in here which extend even inside the Marines." I eaxplained as I study Brocks expression to see if he was familiar with this Gang "Oho, so its that gang who actually dared to extend their hands to the Marines huh. Thanks for that information Sam. From what you are telling me, there might be some higher level Marine officer who are included in this gang am I right?" Brock said coldly "The only member that I can confirm is the head of the Bounty Department. Sylveste Talon is a spy planted by the Black Tentavle Gang to be their informant." I explained all the information that can be essenstial. "So that Sylvester was a spy? How come that such a high level official will be willing to worm for a gang?" Brock asked with a perplexed expression "I think that the answer to your question is family. Try investigating the family members of all the caught members today and see where they are now. If you can''t find them, it means that they are being held against their will and were forced to work for the Gang." I said seriously before leaving the room. With the meeting over, we head back to the market for alittle while before rushing to the ship as dinner was being cooked by Master Yun. As Master Nix saw the decorations that the girls bought, her eyes shined and she immediately dragged the two girls to their rooms and started designing it. "Girls huh. Don''t just stand there and help me cook." Master said with a wry smile as he watch the girls excitedly rush to their rooms IO Ch18 Infinite Ocean Ch 18 Unknown from Sam and his friends, Sylvester has been planning all day long. He has been exerting all his effort in gathering all the things that he need to take down Sam. Due to the abnormality of Sam''s physical speed and strength, he concluded that he is using either Mana or Qi. With his experience with the Marines, Sylvester knew that there are some metals and things that can negate energies. Throughout his whole career in the Marines he only saw such thing twice. It is called Void Copper, and it is very rare. His Bosses provided 2 meter Void Copper wire before and ever since then, it was given to him for its usage. But the Void Copper wire is not the only thing needed to take a dangerous person such as Sam. He has been formulating a plan to take Sam to a postion in which he can attach the wire to any part of Sam''s body. "Okay listen up. The plan is like this. I will need some members of the group to attract him to the site. It will be dangerous but you all need to do this. Your approach must be continous and feel natural. Another group will then draw the marines out so that they won''t interfere with our plans. Pull them as far as possible away from this area." Sylvester said seriously said as he pointed out the positions in the map. "We have 320 members left so do the math and divide yourselves. After he is placed right where we need him, I need half of the remaining members to attack him in an interval to exhaust him. I need one person which will be playing dead in a while to carry this wire." He continued as he takes out the 2 meters Void Copper wire. "What is the wire for Sir Sylvester?" A member asked He then explained it in a simple manner so that they understand. In the end, a previous hunter who was good at preparing traps for small animals was selected to do the task. The plan is to be executed in a later date since all of the members need to form a basic team work first. The Marines was also taken in mind so all members were forced to do these practices in hiding to prevent suspicion and leakage of the plan. -^-^^-^-^-^- The next day I woke up and did my cultivation and mana practice. It was still a failure but I am getting proficient at it by each day that pass. And for the first time I finally saw how Rain and Jess look like without a veil.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Rain was about 1.75meter tall with a emerald eyes. She got a fair skin with a well proportioned body, by the looks of it she also have C cup breast in my chart. Her face is very gentle but it also have a sense of maturity.With her bright blonde hair with a light tinge of green at the tips she is one fine woman. Jess on the other hand also have the same hair and eyes. She is about 1.65 meters tall, with a more petite stature. She have a baby face with no hint of maturity ublik Rain. She have a B cup breast in my chart but she have a nicer curve in her body. The reason why I can see this is because of the fact that Master Nix forced them to exercise together with me. She made them remove their veil to let me see how it circulates their body much easier. Although they have a different magic than I practice I was able to gain som insights about how to control mana. The use their own elf language in chanting which means that they will the mana to do what they want. Which was a huge breakthrough for me since all I do is trying to grasp it. I tried uaing my mental energy to will the mana present in the air to do as I want. Which turn out to be a success but it needs improvement. I was left with a headache for an hour or so before being able to pass out. Master explained to me that I used up my Mental Energy far too much that it got emptied in a very fast pace. The headache is a side effect of overusing the mental energy. "You are really something else, Sam. You accomplish on of the most important step in being a magus. Altgought it was quite crude, I think that with enough practice it would be polished." Master Nix said with happiness clear on her voice. "That is great Sam, however you should never slack on training Qi or else you will get some beatings." Master Yun said with a smile while releasing some scary intent We all laughed at Master Yun''s remarks. It was already lunch when I woke up so I missed breakfast. With a loud grumble from my tummy, all of us started eating some fish. "So what will you do about the gang, Sam?" Rain asked while we are eating "The plan is simple, I will let the Marines mess the gang up before going in action. The help from the Marines would be essential to lessen the mob of thugs that was forcefully recruited." I explained as I slurp up some soup "That''s great then, if the Marines help us it will be a breeze to exterminate that Black Tentacle Gang." Jess optimistically said with a bright grin in her face "That is a good plan, however expect that they also planned their own moves. They have been inside the Marines for some years now without anyone knowing, which means that they are quite capable and smart." Master Yun warned as he felt that the three of us were underestimating the Black Tentacle Gang "Your Master Yun is right. With thier capabilities, I am sure that there are some smart men behind this gang. So don''t let your guard down because I cam assure you that they already prepared a plan to defeat you." Master Nix supported Master Yun in advicing me "Yes, Masters, I will keep your words in mind" I said with a serious tone while both Rain and Jess seem to agree with me since they loom much resolute than earlier IO Ch19 Infinite Ocean Ch 19 Jess PoV These past few days our life has been rocked by Sam. When I first met him, he looks just your average Joe in the streets. He was quite tall standing at 1.8 meter with black eyes and hair. I can see that he have a well trained body since his clothes didn''t hide his phsique tht much. He wears some cheap clothing when he entered my department but was I wrong when I think that he is poor. He availed the highest kind of business certificate and even gave me a huge tip. My elder sister, Rain, was the one who was guiding him so he was quite open yo me and even pointed out our racial trait which was our ears. He has then been talking to us ecery other day about our nation and our opponent. He was quite an intelligent man since he can came up with unique ideas which may or may not work in real battle. But right now he is doing his business in the city so me and big Sis are walking the streets. "If you don''t want to get hurt, follow us quietly." A thug said with a lecherous smile even though he can''t see our faces with the enchanted veil on. "Who are you guys?" Big Sis Rain asked seriously as some thug encircle us "Hehe, your friend was unluckily targeted by us so you need to be our hostages." a masked man creepily said as he waved a wand. A bunch of vines started to sprout in our feet to restrict us. Fortunately the two of us are experienced Magicians. Big Sis immediately used some Wind Blades to cut the vines as I conjure Gust to blow the thugs. We were fending the thugs easily but I was done in by a huge guy and was knocked out with a powerful punch at my stomach. When I woke up, I was at the roof of the house that we were staying at. Which was a sign that Big Sis used the Wind Capsule spell to send me here. Wind Capsule is a technique that envelop the person or thing within the range of the spell in a capsule mad of air. The said capsule will then be propelled by a strong wind to a certain direction or area. It was a pretty taxing spell which would most likely empty the mana pool. "This is bad!! Big Sis is most likely captured by those thugs!" I exclaimed as I think of the ways to rescue Big SisReading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. As I was busy trying to decide what to do, a bunch of men came out and started attacking me. Our house was being slowly destroyed by the onslaught of attacks so I was forced to use the defense spell that we arranged in our home. A Tornado Wall is a spell that only the Royal Elf Family knows. Since we are both Elven Princess we were taught the Royal Wind Elf Magic. We have the greates affinity to the Wind so we can conjure spells with low consumption of mana. The Tornado Wall is what it says. It will form a tornado around the spell which can defend against many physical and magical attacks. It consumes a lot of magical stones so we use it only in need The thugs continued in attacking the Tornado Wall maniacly which was scary since there are some that get a lot of wounds due to the tornado. The Magical Stone that the Tornado Wall is using is about to run out so I was preparing to fught with my life. As I was ready to end the lives of the bad guys that has been attacking me, Big Sis went through the wall. "I knew that you will be safe." Big Sis said with tears in her eyes as she hugs me weakly "Sis, what happened to you? Why are you in a weakened state?" I asked worriedly since I can feel that she only have feeble amount mana inside her. Her face lost its color and her hug was weak. "Don''t worry I''m fine. I was poisoned by a gang named Black Tentacle and was luckily saved by Sam. I am sure that he will protect us." Big Sis said with a weak smile After she said that a shout resounded from the outside even with a Tornado howling outside. Sam cleaned up the remaining thugs that attck me so me and Big Sis disable the Tornado Wall. I was shocked by what I saw after the tornado dispersed. Many people were knocked out in the ground, there were even Marines present. The scary thing is the fact that only Sam was standing there without any wounds or signs of being attacked. He then took us to a huge ship. He owns the huge ship which I estimate can hold upto 3000 people. The exterior of the ship was amazing but sadly the interior was not that finished. There are only empty and dull rooms in the ship. He treated us with care and even gave us our own room, which was quite huge as well. To calm us down, we went shopping for decorations and furnitures. The day was used up in a fun time but was cut short by a Marine officer that talked to us. The situation was explained to Captain Brock before we were able to leave the Outpost and continued our shopping. The nest day I woke up in the unfamiliar room which I can call my own. It was decorated with the help of one of the Master of Sam. Master Nix was an ordinary looking Grandma with scary powers hiding beneath her skin. Even though I can feel that her Mana Pool was different than mine and seemed to be ruptured, I was still amazed by the amount of mana it can store. As we were decorating, she requested for our help in the practice of Sam in the ways of Magic. We removed our veil infornt of him and mediatated. Sam was vlearly inspired with our display as he tried grasping mana. A scary and imposing Mental Energy emanated from Sam. All of us including Master Nix felt that Sam is trying to rule the mana according to his will like a tyrant with immense energy. He was able to grap mana but he fainted immediately after he grasped mana since it drained his Mental Energy dry. When he woke up the plan against the Black Tentacle was discussed and we were able to know the next possible set of actions of Sam. IO Ch20 Infinite Ocean Ch20 Three days passed by and a lot of gang members were captured. The Marines has also been steadily tracking the gang members inside their system. However,I am not messing around either. I have been practicing the grasping of mana and has been improving lots. All of us just stayed in the Queen Mary 2 due to the fact that its safer inside the Defensive Formation that Master Yun arranged. But I have been going out on Stealth to scout the possible areas where they could be staying at. I now concluded that its time to take action since the gang members that the Marines caught clearly thinned out their force. I prepared myself as I left the QM2 since I knew where Sylvester might be possibly hiding and I felt that it might be a trap. There are numerous men hiding and observung our ship so I sneaked away during midnight to decrease their visibility. With the righg timing, I was able to use my Martial Spirit Ability to its full potential. Stealth was implemented and I succeeded in going out of their visual range and ran towards the direction where there are many gangsters roaming the area as if guard on watch. While on stealth mode, I followed a member heading straight to a well hiding area with many men. I also felt that Sylvester was inside with the help of my divine sense so I immediately turned the Stealth ability off and appeared upfront. Althought it is true that I can just use my Stealth Ability to sneak inside and kill Sylvester and all the gangsters inside, It is not the outcome that I want to see. With the previous interrogations of some of the members of the Black Tentacle Gang, I heard some bosses which I can assume have higher authority than Sylvester. There are three bosses that they mention. Red, Blue, and Yellow Boss. They seemed to be very powerful as all of the member fear and shudder when they speak of their names. What I want ia to be able to meet those said bosses to eliminate them. I can feel that most of the members of the gang don''t like what they were doing. So I plan to eliminate the top guys in the gang to eliminate the root of the gang problem.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Hey guys, are you looking for me." I taunted to the gangsters that are in the area with a mocking smile "Oi, who are you? Don''t you know that this is our territory." A buff man said menacingly as he took a solid wood and immediately swinged it to me With the sloppiness of the swing, I was able to move out of the way and hit back a couple of times. He groaned in pain as he dropped the wood and started rolling in the ground while clutching his abdomen. "arrghh!!! Idiots!!, get that son of a bitch!!" The buff man shouted as he continued to roll in pain a bunch of misfits tried their luck in capturing me but failed miserably, however one small fry slipped and ran back to call for aome more. With the free guide, of course I followed the poor man. A whole street full with gangster is what awaited me as I followed the guy that slipped away from my beatings. Unlike the first batch of ganhsters, the gangster sprawled in the street are now well armed and seemed to be veterans in fighting. They are much organized and use tactics in fighting me which can further my suspicion that they have something planned for me. They swing with all their strength with swords clearly laced with poison. The gangsters maniacly tried to defeat me but I noticed that a part of the group branched out and headed farther down the street which leada to a warehouse where Sylvester is located at. After finishing all of the obstructions in my way I followed the guys that left the battle and arrived infront of a generic ware house. A bunch of gangsters with an upgrade to the earlier members appeared infront of the ware house with full armor and weapons on. Before I can approach near the gangster that are guarding the entrance, a volley of poisoned arrows and bullets were fired at me. I was able to evade the long range attacks however, I can''t fully defend against a lot of spells that magicians throw towards me so I was forced to use the ¡¶Yin Yang Barrier¡·to prevent any damage to be inflicted to me. A barrier with a yin yang symbol at the six sides of me appeared. There is a yin yang symbol up, down, left, right, front, and back of me which is about 3 meters away from me. With the use of ¡¶White Tiger Fist¡· and ¡¶Slipping Tortoise¡·I decimated the guards immediately and was able to use their bodies as projactiles to be thrown at the Long range attackers in the roof of the warehouse. As I opened the door, what was presented to my eyes was shocking. A whole row of cannon was pointed to my direction and was immediately fired as they saw me. The ¡¶Yin Yang Barrier¡· was able to fend off the attack but it toom a toll on me since I need to consume more Qi to steady the barrier and prevent the recoil from the cannon attacks. "So this is your plan Sylvester? If this is it, you are definitely gking to lose against me." I shouted as I charged away from the smoke that the cannon balls produce as it exploded to the men that has been waiting infront of the cannon after its attack. "I''m so sorry but, we need to do this. Our families are on the line so if there is someone going to be defeated tonight, it''s you." Sylvester shouted with a serious tone as he appeared at the far end of the ware house. IO Ch21 Infinite Ocean Ch21 "So it''s as I suspect. There is someone higher than you in this gang that controls every members with blackmail." I sighed as I prepared to use my full power to end the fight, totally disregarding my first plan to get caught. "You are quite a smart guy to figure that out. Too bad that you have earned too much crystals for your own good." Sylvester said with a sullen expression as he took out two pistols He started to fire all sort of unique bullet towards me but my barrier still held ground. It can be said that it was a Overpowered ability but I can disagree a little bit. Although it is almost invincible, it have a massive toll in the Qi consumption so it kind off balace it out. With Sylvester cornered, I took off the barrier and approached him slowly. "So, can you tell me where I can find your bosses?" I asked as I held his neck. "Hmph, you may have caught me now, however they will not stop in hunting you down. I know you are strong but I know that they are monsters compared to a greenhorn like you." He said with a bitter smile as he looks at me with pity in his eyes. As I was about to punch his face to wipe of that smile, a wire that was placed exactly where I stand went off and was pulled by an injured man. If it was a normal wire, I could have cut it with my Qi, but surprsingly it drained all of my energy including Qi and my Mental Energy. A wave of powerlessness went through me in a second so I was immobalized immediately. Sylvester, with a sad expression, reversed the situation and wrapped me with the wire. "Sorry man, but this is the only way to ensure the survival of my family." He said as he pulled me up and carried me to a chariot that has been waiting at the back of the warehouse. "So this is the plan, huh. You drew me out in here and set up a whole plan for that single moment. You used up the vast members of your gang to lower my guard at the moment that I defeated all of them with only you remaining." I said weakly as my body was still adjusting with the sudden loss of Qi. Although my Qi was drained, my body still retained its strength due to the fact that the Technique that I was cultivating was part Body Tempering. So even without my Qi, I can wipe the floor with the gang easily given the fact that my body adjusted.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I was taken to an extravagant mansion located at one of the noble areas. By the looks of it, there are many experienced Mercenaries hired as Guards to the mansion because they are all uniquely dressed and their weapons are actually strong. Being carried asround was quite infuriating but I endured it to implement my plan. I was taken to an underground dungeon under the mansion with many prisoners that are in horrible conditions. There are all sort of persons from all ages present inside the huge prison of a dungeon. I was thrown inside a dirty room with three golden thrones in it. The golden thrones were well decorated and emanates an aura of nobility. "So you are finally here, I thought that you would''ve been smart enough to leave the City but I seemed to lverestimated you." A man dressed in a black robe and wears a red mask entered the room together woth two masked men. "If my information is right, you should be the Red, Blue, and Yellow Boss of the gang, am I right?" I said calmly as I forced my self to sit "Ohh, I like this guy boss, can I keep it and play with it." The blue masked said with a sadistic tone "Hehehe, maybe I can test some of my recent work in him." the Yellow masked man said with an evil tone as he walk near me and observed my body. "Alright guys I will give him to you later after we finish our business." the red masked said as he sit down at the largest throne. The two masked men refrained from pouncing on me and went to their respective seats. "What do you really want from me? I suggest that you release me now and I will forget that this ever happened" I said arrogantly to anger them so that they would expose some information. "Hmph, arogant brat, we initially just wanted your wealth. However you made quite the mess within the gangs process so you need to pay more." The red boss said while staring at me while releasing pressure. "What?! I need to pay you?! Hmph! Dream on you fuckers." I shouted as I stand up and charged towards them, only to be greeted with a ice ball to my face. "Sit down would you. I am not yet finished in speaking." The red boss said arrogantly as he stand up and gave me a slap "As I was saying, you will be working with us from now on wether you like it or not. " Red boss said as he slapped a collar to my neck "Hehehe, Blue, I am the one who will use him forst okay." Yellow boss said as he went forward and removed his mask "No way!! It you!!" I shouted as I recognize the guy. He was one of the top three highest member of the Magician Federation. " That''s right! We are the the leaders of the Magician Federation here. I am telling you this since I already used one of the rare slave collar that we have. You are now going to follow our orders or else you will suffer." Th red boss said as he removed his masked a revealed that he was the strongest within the Magician Federation here in the Pearl City. "But why would you do such cruel things? I mean, you all have the wealth and power that you would possibly need." I asked confusedly "Hahaha, we do this for fun. Seeing little plebian anys like you suffer is such an amusing sight." The blue boss said as he revealed his face with a sadistic smile "That''s right, hearing you all scream in pain is such a melody to my ears." Blue boss followed suit with a disgusting smile on his face as he took out many torturing weapons IO Ch22 Infinite Ocean Ch22 "So you guys are just scums that put on a facade of goodness everday and are originally rotten down to your core." I said with anger as I used my strength to move out of the Void Copper wire which I scanned earlier and found out its ability. My Qi and Mental energy started to regenerate but since I do not have that much time, I decided to end the lives of these three trash with the use of my Devil Fruit Ability. "Hahaha, and you think that you can revolt against us. I order you to sit down." Red boss said with taunt as he look at me amusedly The collar started to emit a painful wave that went directly to my soul. *Shit!! I forgot about this damned collar* I shouted in my mind as I touched and analyzed the Slave Collar. It is made from a disgusting leather which was procured from amy intelligent being that has been suffering pain and torture for a long time. The soul of the poor being will then be offered to an Devil which will then leave some residual consciousness and soul energy . The soul energy left inside the body will then be taken out of the body and will be transferred back asfter the body was transformed to a collar as a component of the enslavement magic formation. However, it have a fatal flaw. You only need to hit the back of the collar strap with light energy and the magic formation would be disrupted for a couple seconds before it drives the light energy out. In that period of time, one can cut or remove the collar without suffering from the enslavement spell. "Laugh all you want, but this is the last day that you will ever live." I said seriously as I use all of the miniscule Qi that I recovered to disrupt the Slave Collar before cutting it. All three of them were surprised to see me disregard the slave collar so they start to panick. Blue boss summoned a magic book while yellow boss equipped a scary whip. Red boss was the only one smart enough to use a spell immediately the momment that I was freed. It was quite amazing that they were able to pull their defenses up but it was all for nothing. With my hand on the floor, I was able summon spears which were aimed to their hearts. It managed to pierce their robe but they were equipped with strong armor. So I immediately used my movement technique with out Qi and was able to arrive infront of them as the cursed in pain. With a sword in hand, I pierced their throats and cut them to pieces with all of my anger bsing vented out. I touched all their dead bodies and scanned it. With their memories inside my head, I was able to know thsir atrocities and sins as well as solid evidences to destroy their name.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. But the most important information of all is the locations of the kidnapped loved ones of the members of the Gang. It was already saybreak when I was able to finish gathering evidences and liberating the captives that has been traumatized by the three trash. Walking to the Marine Outpost, a bunch of captives follow me so that they can testify and also meet their captured loved ones in prison. "So what is your aim for you to guide a bunch of weakened citizens straight to my office?" Captain Brock said with annoyance as he seemed to dislike a lot of people in his room. "Cut me some slack and listen to me well. Here are a bunch of evidences that can point out the crimes of the three boss of the black tentacle gang. While these guys can serve as liable witness for they are one of many whom those three trash abused. My only condition is that you forgive the sins of the Gang members since they never really wanted to commit crimes. Good Luck and Good bye." I said with a yawn as I leave all the job at his lap before he could utter any disagreement. Walking to the ship was quite tiring since my Qi has just been recently recovering. My leg hurt due to my actions earlier but I think that it was worth it. With a medallion in hand, I was able to jump in the ship past the Defensive formation. "Did you finish your mission?" Master Yun asked as he drinks his morning tea "I will explain it to you all later Master Yun. I used up many energy in that fiasco so I am going to be resting first, so see you later."I said hurriedly as I walk fast toward my room at the second floor. ---^^^----^^--^-^-^-^-^-^- Sylvester PoV While I delivered Sam to all of the boss, I was allowed to be able to nond with my family. Even with all the sins I had done, I will not hesitate to do it again even if it means that I will be protecting my family while commiting crimes against others. "Mom, Baby, I was finally allowed to see you!" I whisphered as tears started to pour down from my eyes "Papa, can we leave this scary place now? I really hate it in here." My daughter said as she cried in my arms "Don''t you worry, I will work hard to free you." I said seriously as I stare at their face "I know that what you are doing is evil and dangerous, but I still want you to succeed in your missions. With this Slave Collar, we will never be truly free without the Yellow and Blue Boss dying." My wife said with a huge aigh as she looks me straight in the eye While I was telling them my story, a miracle happened. The slave collars popped off, same with the doors of the prison. Which only means one thing, Sam was able to decimate all the Boss and was still alive. With the Slave Collar gone, I was finally free from my worries about my family. I started kneeling and praising his name as I went to him with my family together with other prisoners. "I know my wrong doings Sam, so i am going to surrender to the Marines after I delivered my family to safety." I said with a tear stained face. I was filled with tears of Joy as I hugged my family tight. "I know that you suffered for a long time. Many agonizing pain of separation and fear that they were being maltreated. I know that almost all of you never really wanted this to happen so I am going to help you. I am going to request the assistance of the Captain Brock to forgive the Crimes of your loved ones." Sam said with a knowing smile as he looks at all of us with care and pity His words came true and we were freed. Eversince then, me and my Family aimed to serve Sam. I know that I owe him alot so I am willing to be his subordinate together with my family. IO Ch23 Infinite Ocean Ch23 I woke up with my stomach grumbling loudly. I felt very hungry but the good thing is that I felt that my Qi and Mental energy improved a little bit. I stumbled around my room before I was able to properly go to the dining area. Luckily, I woke up at lunch time so all of us enjoyed a feast for my success. We celebrated but the one who ate the most was me since I am starving. "Congratulations my disciple, you accomplished the challenge that I gave you.So how is the Black Tentacle Gang?" Master Yun said happily while everyone stared at me "I was able to meet and defeat the main boss which was the big three inside the Magic Federation here in Pearl City. I acted according to their plan which lead me to a trap. Sypvester was merely a puppet but he was able to actually disable my Qi without easily with the help of a Void Copper Wire. If it wasn''t for my ''Special'' abilities, I would have been mindlessly following their orders since they put a slave collar in my neck." I explained as I tap my bloated stomach with a satisfied smile "That''s great then. If you can defeat such a well organized gang, I am sure that defeating those mindless orcs would be a breeze." Jess said with an eager tone "That might be true, however I am sure that there are some Orcs with actual intellect and wisdom. If Orcs are what you describe, it is impossible for them to defeat the elves." I said seriously as I remember my promise to help the elves. "Now that you fixed that gang problem, I exoect that you will focus again in your Magus training." Master Nix reminded as she looks at me with expectant eyes "Of course Master, I am going to train hard. I only need to do some essential things so thag we would have a better time on the QM2." I said with a smile to reassure Master Nix After some chatting with Rain and everybody else in the Ship, I decided that I will finish the final step that I can think off before we leave the Pearl City for good. Me and Rain went out so that she can help me in buying some essential herbs amd seeds that I will be planting at the 5th Floor of the Ship. "Sir Sam, all of us have come to offer our services to you. We are all indebt to you and would like to repay your graciousness." Sylvester shouted as he saw us leave the ship. I went down at the Docks to properly talk to the 60 former gang member together with their families. "So how exactly do you wish to repay me?" I asked as I scrutinize each one of the people present in the docksUnauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "I know that we had harmed you, however we would like to work as your crew members since t we have nowhere else to go to. All of us will work hard so please accept us." Sylvester begged sincerly "Is what Sylvester said the meaning of all of you?" I asked seriously as I consider the manpower that they could possibly provide together with the extra resourves that I would need to keep all of them well fed. They all nodded theor heads even the kids. "Okay then, I am willing to hire you as a crew in my ship. However, I expect that all of you would atleast do the jobs that I would be assigning." I explained in which they smiled and nodded their heads again. "Since you are the one who seems to be their leader, Sylvester. I want you to give me all their names and a simple background. You all would be assigned as the servers and employees of my future Trading and Auctioning Venture. I will need some men to act as guard while those that are weaker can practice basice etiquette in serving customers. To those that know how to craft and build things, there is a special offer for you guys." I ordered before letting them inside the ship with a pre made steps that can lead to the deck. "By the way, the people insode the ship are my Masters and friends so treat them fairly. I do not trust all of you guys but I let you inside the shop since it have a formation that keep the ones outside out and keep those inside in. If you tried to leave the ship without the necessary thing that can let you pass the formation, you will suffer a heavy imjury plus you will become prisoners that are to be treated lowly. So if you have any funny plans, it better for you to leave." I warned as we steped at the deck No one uttered any disagreement and looked at me with understanding gaze. "Since you all understand, I have an important news to tell you. You can actually leave this ship as long as you ask. Not only that, you are all given the chance to leave the ship once we landed in a place of business."I explained with a smile as I lead them to the same floor where our rooms are located. There a rows and rows of empty rooms which can fit about 500 people so there is no worry about space. I quickly drew a simple map that explains the floors before leaving them to do what they need to do. "I advice that all of you withraw all your wealth from the bank and take it with you. I am preparing to sell you some essential thing that you might need. I want all of us to establish a simple economy inside this ship. I am willing to sell you the raw materials needed so that you can create things that can then be sold for a higher price." I proposed the idea to them which caught the attention of the 60 men which immediately asked me to let the out of the ship for them to withraw their remaining money. The whole process was smooth so I was able to finish the arrangement with the help of Rain. She actually have a substantial amount of experience in management so I asked her to cooperate with Sylvester in the thing that needs to be accomplished before we leabe the Pearl City. My trip to the shop of the Druid Elm was postponed again for tomorrow since the remainder of the Shipment that I ordered from Hans'' Shop and I need to personally process it since it was delayed due to the danger recently caused by the Black Tentacle Gang. With a all these thing going on, I finally decided to meditate and practice grasping mana after a celebratory feast was held during supper. I am not there yet, but I felt my improvement in control so all is well. Naruto FF. Prologue Prologue. Long story short, I lived a decent life. Yes, that''s right! I LIVED with the -ed in the end since I am now actually just a ball of swirling mass known as Soul. You see, I was an engineer that was able to land on a decent job after I finished college. I never struggled money wise since I lived a simple life with only good food and reading different fictional or scientific works as luxury. I wasn''t really the best when it comes to dating since I was a pretty introverted person. I am already 29 years old but I was somehow unable to find a stable relationship to be in. As a bachelor, I owned a simple apartment since buying an expensive condominium unit is too impractical because I live alone. My parent are living in another city but always fo my best to visit them every weekend. I also share a part of my salary to them as a way to repay them for all their care. I consider my life to be a good one, however almost all things would have an end. I was on my way home inside a taxi when suddenly a speeding truck went to our direction. I saw hiw the driver if the truck was struggling in doing something, which I assume is hitting the brakes. The truck started decelerating but unfortunately it was going too fast and ended up destroying the taxi I am in. It was an uncomfortable and painful experience but in a couple of second the pain vanished. That was all that I can remember before I became conscious inside a white room. . .. ... .. . OMNI POV. "I am OMNI. I am an omnipotent being thatvis the representation of the author in this reality." A handsome man wearing a perfect suit started monologingThis content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "I know that I am just a figment of imagination but I don''t have any problem with my reality. I mean I am basically a god in here while the Author of this reality is just an avrage human being." He continued speaking as if he was speaking to an audience "Well enough with that.... Let''s get to the reason why I am speaking. The thing is my Author suddenly had this idea and as powerless as I am, I actually liked his idea since I am bored with doing nothing." I said as I poured myself a cup of tea that I summoned out of nowhere "It''s time for the adventure of the new protagonist to begin so let''s get this going." "This is going to be a naruto fanfiction and the time period would be at the Warring Era. The soul speaking above my POV is the protagonist of this story. Yeah I know that I suck at 4th wall speaking but who cares? I am just a fictional character anyways." I said as I stood up from my chair and looked at the window that overlooks the universe "You see, I know that my Author is going to the power tripping area since he actually do not want to spent too much effort and just do this fiction easy going." "So without furthere ado, lets meet our protagonist." I said as if I was a vlogger that is talking to an audience I then picked opened a spatial rip and put my hands inside it. I then grabed the little ball known as the soul of our protagonist. "Nice to meet you, my name is Omni. I am here to let you reincarnate to the world of naruto. Any questions?" I stated calmly as I laid down "Well, I have many questions. Firstly, why me? Secondly, what is the reason? Thirdly, what is my overall goal. Fourth, why can''t I seem to remember my name and the other names of people." The soul said calmly with a hint og skeptisism and wariness "You were chosen because you aren''t special. It is actually like a lottery. I grabbed any soul then that''s it. The main reason for your reincarnation is I want to see how you would fare against the opponents that would come to your way. A soul normally wipes itself from any sort of memory upon death and you remembering something is a unique case." I said as I picked him up ready to throw him to his destination "Anymore questions?" I asked for the final time "Well, do I recieve some sort of cheat or a system of some sorts like what was written in novels?" the soul asked wuth a tinge of excitement "Unfortunately, you have no system. As for cheat like abilities, it depends upon your luck however the mere fact that you are chosen to be reincarnated is a testament to your luck." I said with a grin before hurling him to the void Naruto FF. Ch 1 Ch 1 *DAMN THAT WAS SO UNCOMFORTABLE!* I shouted in my mind in displeasure as I feel as if I was getting ripped apart while I was traveling in space at light speeds As I marvel at the seen before my eyes, I was amazed by the beauty of the universe. I saw supernovas, planets that are barren, planet that are on the verge of destruction, asteroid colliding, and many more. As I was observing the scenery, I suddenly feel as if I was gradually slowing down. As I suspected, I am decelerating as I approached a planet with a single major continent. I suddenly felt as if I was drawn to something and I fell towards a hut. Before I get sucked in by the force absorbing me, I noticed that there were newly born twins. However, one of the twins was not breathing while the other one was wailing. It seems that I was going to assume the identity of the other baby so I readliy accepted and went with force that was attarcting me. I was suddenly bombarded with a numerous pain from my body. It was so painful that I wasn''t able to resist from shouting in pain. While I was shouting inpain, I can somewhat hear a happy voice as I felt my cheek getting wet by a liquid. "My beloved baby!! I thought I lost you!" A feminine voice said in language which I can assume to be japanese . .. ... .. . Days felt like blur since I was constantly in a cycle of drinking milk, unloading my business, and sleeping. It seems like my new name is Saisei Uchiha. YES! I am a member of the Uchiha clan! Not only that but my mother is also from a kekkei genkai user because I saw her eyes changed to a crimson red due to the fact that father somehow mishandled my little sister. Now that I am in that thought, I am going to introduce my lovely sister Aki Uchiha. She is a very lovely baby that always like to lay by my side and smile at me. We are always together and I started to develop the semse of responsibility that I need to protect her. As I was laying in ny bed together with my sister, I can somewhat sense something similar to that of a fog in the atmosphere. It was present in our bodies and I can feel huge amounts of it from my parents. With the fact that I am in the naruto world, I can safely assume that what I am feeling is the energy called Chakra. Since I am still a baby, I am not willing to risk the chance of absorbing Chakra then explode due to the improper way of absorbing it. . .. ... .. . Years passed by and we are already 5 years old. Mother always celebrate our birthdays together by bringing us two as she walks around the village and converse with the clansmen. As I walk with mother, I start to observe the hint of scorn among the villagers towards my mother. Although they seem to be amiable towards mother, I somehow feel their emotions a little bit which make me slightly infuriated because I can see clearly from mother that she treats everyone as family. I can observe in her actions that she is trying to establish a good relationship to the other Uchihas that are not in missions. Since I can already walk, I was allowed by mother to walk around the village. Our village is like what you can see during ancient japanese dramas. While I was exploring the village, I overheard from a conversation that mother was a former ninja from the Chinoike Clan. From my memories, I was able remember that Chinoike Clan was a clan that was pushed to extinction due to some sort of drama concerning the Daimyo of the Land of Thunder. The Uchihas were hired to push them away from their land to the point that they were forced to live in the Valley of Hell in the Land of Hot Water. I was able to research about them since they are one of the few dojutsu users in naruto. They have the Ketsuryugan which is a special eye that aids in Genjutsu and Blood Manipulation. However, I just turned deaf ears towards them and just smiled with my sister as we walk in the village. I even started to play with her and she seemed to be enjoying our time together. . .. . Since we were already 5 years old Mother started to teach us about the ways of a ninja. "Okay Sai and Aki, I know that you saw our fellow clansmen performing Jutsu right?" Mother asked as we were seated in the dining area "Yes! Mama, they like do those hand thingies. Then they fwoosh and somehow fire or different thing come out!" Aki said excitedly as she tried to mimic handsealsIf you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Hahaha, that''s right my little girl. What you see is called jutsus. However since you are still small, I am not yet going to teach you about that." Mother said as she pulled out two papers "Aww, we are not going to be learning about those Jutsu?" I complained like a kid to keep up my child persona "That''s right, I am not yet going teach you Jutsus. However what I am going to be teaching you is how you can be anble to use a Jutsu." Mother said with enthusiasm which caught the interest of Aki "This right here is what we call Chakra Induction Paper. It is a special paper that aloows you to know your element affinity." Mother said as she give us the paper "But mom, what is an element?" Aki asked "Elements which is more commonly known as Nature Transformation is what allows ninjas to summon things such as Fire, Water, Land, Lightning, and Wind. The five things that I mentioned are the most common Elemental affinities." Mother explained as she summoned a water ball and a ball of earth "WOW! That is so amazing! How can we do that Mother?" I asked with geniune excitement since this is my first time being so near to a real nija "Patience my dear Sai. Before you would be able to know your affinity, you must first know how to use your chakra." Mother said with a smile "But, but how can we use chakra Mom?" Aki asked with confusion that she started to stutter "So for our first class, I am going to let you feel Chakra then guide you from thereon. So put your hands atop mine so we can begin." Mother said as she put her hands on the table Aki and I reached out and held mother''s hand. As soon as mother held our hand, I was suddenly jolted as if I was being shocked. It seems like Aki felt it too so we instinctively wanted to pull our hands away from mother but she held our hands with a solid grip. "It''s alright my children. What you are feeling right now is your chkra pathways awakaning due to the presence of chakra. Close your eye and try to feel the chakra run through your body. I believe that you might be able to see it through your mind''s eye." Mother said calmly which visibly calmed Aki and I We did as told and closed our eyes. I waited for Aki to do it first before I followed and focused on the weird feeling I am having. At the begining, I was only seeing pitch black darkness. However, as I focused on the feeling of Chakra I started to see bluish lines appearing in the darkness. It was as if I was seeing a shadow of my body with the representation of the chakra pathways like in the anime. As I was marveling at what I am seeing, I felt that mother let go of my hand. Although Mother is no longer sending me Chakra, I started to feel the Chakra in the surrounding and instinctively tried to absorb it. It was a slow process but I am actually absorbing Chakra. It started to circulate through my body and strengthened my body. I was feeling cocky but as I start to absorb chakra I also lost my control over myself. I wasn''t able to stop myself from absorbing chakra that I was alarmed by it since I am actually beginning to feel pain. I was about to shout when I suddenly felt that I was unable to feel any chaka anymore. I opened my eyes only to see the worried face of mother. "That was scary Sai! Why didn''t you stop from absirbing Chakra?! Don''t you know how dangerius that was?!" Mother shouted in worriedness before hugging me tight As she hugged me, I started to feel the unique warmth of a mother. I am already forgetting my personal life before I reincarnated and feeling the love of a mother again is a very valuable experience. "Oho, it seems like Sai lost control didn''t he?" Father said as he took a seat "That''s right! It might be due to his Uchiha heritage. I was able to discover that Aki and Saisei have an above average. Your son wasn''t able to stop himself from absorbing Chakra that he almost became a bubble that would pop." Mother said with a jokingly to father "Hahaha, as expected of our children! They are going to be excellent ninjas!" Father said with excitement as he gave all of us a tight family hug "So what are their elemental affinity?" Father asked in which mother explained that we were just about to know it. "Okay then, Since I am here hiw about I thought you how to do it. First, hold on to your Chakra Induction Paper. The try to send a little of chakra towards it and it would the automatically do its thing." Father said as he pulled out a paper which started to burn while a part of it was cut "It goes like this my children. If you have a Fire Affinity, it would burn to ashes like what happened in my paper. If you have Water Affinity, the paper would turn damp. If you have Wind Affinity, it would be sliced like what happened earlier to my paper. If you have Earth Affinity, it would crumble and turn to dust. And lastly, if you have Lightning affinity it would crumple." Father stated as we were trying to imbue chakra towards the Chakra Induction Paper Due to my mishap earlier, I am now somehow capable of controling a minute amount of chakra and sent it to the paper. The paper then started to combust at the upper right edge while it crumples at the bottom left. The Paper was divided into two side which signifies that I have a high Fire and Lightning Affinity. Ofcourse I was also able to notice thet there is a small cut in the left of the middle part of the paper, the lower right crumble to dust a liitle bit, and the right of the middle part was damp in also a minute amount. As I finished the procedure, Aki''s paper start to show changes. Unlike my paper, her''s was dicided into Water and Earth Affinity. I also notice a similar thing hapoen to her paper where other elements start to appear in small amount. "Father, is it normal for a person to have five elements? I notice that there are some little things on my paper apart from the burning and crumpling." I asked "I see that you are observant one Saisei. Everyone is gifted with affinity to elements, however there is always a more dominant part of the element." Father calmly said "So what is your elemental affinity?" I asked "I actually have Fire and Wind Affinity. Due to my Affinity, I was able to rise up the ranks and become an A Rank Ninja. Considering that you are already capable of controlling your chakra even in a small amount, you and Aki can already be considered as D Rank Ninja." Father said with a proud smile together with mother Naruto FF. Ch 2 Ch 2 It has been a years since we learned about affinity and eversince then we were trained by both Father and Mother. It has been a year since then and we are currently sitting in our dining table. "Listen here now kids. I know that for the last year, the two of you had underwent an ardorous training regarding Chakra Control." Mother said in which Aki and I shuddered due to the hardships we had to endure during training "I know it may seemed cruel for the two of you to be training hard at such a young age while others are still playing. But you should both know that we did that for the benefit of the two of you." Father said sternly "This world is full of chaos and Clans has been wagering battles here and there. Unfortunately, our Uchiha Clan isn''t excluded in it. There has been an ongoing war between the our Clan and the Senju Clan for years now and the situation is escalating quickly." Father continued with a serious expression "Your Mother and I wish that the two of you would be able to create a new future with peace. You see our ideals is to create a place where no one is going to harm the two of you."Father said with tender before reverting back to his serious face as he gripped mother''s hand "I am telling the two of you this since I am tasked in a mission where there is a high chance I might never come back." Father continued in which I felt anguish due to the fact that father was tasked into such mission and that I am powerless to even stop him or the Clan Mother and the Aki started to cry but I held back my tears from dropping. Although it has only been six years since they became my parent, I already felt the deep bond between us. We had a very emotional conversation and the festivity of our birthday vanished. Father had a one on one talk with me and tasked me to take care of the family as the man in the house. Even though I might have an older soul, I was still touched by him and therefore respected his will. I was unable to keep myself from sobbing and he just hugged my tightly before he stated his farewells. . .. . Whike Father was in his mission, Me and Aki intesified our training. Although father told us the we are talented in using Genjutsu and Ninjutsu, he tasked us to focus more in Taijutsu. The requirement of Taijutsu is very steep in regards to physique. Aki complained that it was hard and father laughed before explaining his reason. Due to our Uchiha Bloodline. The Uchiha Clan is known for the talents in regards to all combat related skills and for their advanced growth rate. The Uchiha also have a very potent chakra quality. However their strongest ability is their Dojutsu, Sharingan. With the Sharingan, Uchiha Clan are given the high ability in regards to Genjutsu. Along with the great gifts that the members of the Uchiha Clans comes a great price. They consume Chakra way too fast that some clansmen die due to the fact that they were left weakened and unable to retaliate because of chakra exhaustion. So by training in Taijutsu, a member of the Uchiha Clan would be able to continue fighting or even retreat. So with the explanation of Father, we were finally convinced to train hard. . .. . Because we are already capable of utilizing Chakra, we were finally sent to the school of our clan. It is a school that only the youth with Uchiha Bloodline are taught and trained to be capable ninjas. "Make Mama and Papa proud!" Mother said to us as she took us to the school for our first class "Yes Mama! I am super going to be the best!" Aki shouted with detsrmination which actually come out as very cute "Yes, Mother! I will definiteky make the two of you proud." I said with confidence before running towards mother and hug her After Mother left us in school we were guided by an older Uchiha towards a room where there are 20 kids that are almosy similar in age with us. It was ranged from 5-8 years old and they seemed to be close already. "Okay class, we have a new transfer students. They are the son of a captain of our Clan. They are named Aki and Saisei." A middle aged woman who I can presume is the teacher of the class said amiably with a hint of stern "Hi my name is Aki, and this right here is my brother Saisei." Aki said with a bright expression If you compare her attitude to mine, you can say that it is the polar opposites. She is very outgoing and always have a bright expression. I on the other hand seemed to retained my introversion from my past life.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Nice to meet you all,I am Saisei." I said before walking over to an empty seat where a single kid was sitting alone and reading simething Aki on the other hand went to the seat where the girls are and immediately started befriending her peers. I just sat next to the kid beside me and I observed his expression. He have this air of seriousness and a poker face with no aprent emotion. People like this are the ones I can easily talk to. "Hello, my name is Saisei." I said as I offered my hand for a shakehand "I am Madara." He said with seriousness as he shaked my hand quick before letting go and going back to his reading With his name, a wave of excitement washed over me and I was barely able to control my emotion. It was a very exciting experience to actually meet the legendary Uchiha Madara from the manga. . .. . School was a very quick phase in our life. After 3 years of teaching us all about Nature Transformation, Ninjutsu, and Genjutsu, we were immediately tasked to go to battle. While Aki focused in honing her Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, I immediately requested to be taught on the ways of a Medical-nin. I am aiming to become similar to Tsunade so I extensively started learning about how I can replicate her work. Surprisingly, the level of research when it comes to Genetics in this world is quite advance compared to the research in engineering. It might be due to the enhancement of humans in the naruto world that they were able to know about human anatomy so well. There are extensive research about how the body works together with shakra and even some base information and theories on DNA Sythesis and Cloning. Especially due to the powerful eyes of the Uchiha Clan, there is a well detailed study regarding how DNA works and how it an be utilized. Unfortunately, the knowledge in the library were all theoretical and no one in the Clan was actually able to use it. It was said that one of our Ancestor started to research about bloodlines and human anatomy to be able to create the perfect body. So I spent my days in the Clan Library and read all about the Medical knowledge I can get. Since the Library is small, I was able to finish reading the knowledge in the span of 6 months. Surprisingly a ninjas brain is way stronger than an average human. It seems that through the exposure of the brain to chakra, the memory retention became great almost to the point of Eidetic memory at least my case. Due to my noticeable interest to the ways of a Medical-nin, I was noticed by the the head of the Medical-nin of the Uchiha. He was named Gekai Uchiha and he was a sadistic science maniac that do not care about the barrier called morals. He pressured me to become his student in which I have no way to refuse since he held my Mother and sister as hostage. Due to my talent and thirst for medical knowledge, I was tasked to be with with master and others that are doing human experimentation or is observing the death of our fellow clansmen. Through that experience, my morals was attacked. Not only that but I also saw how cruel the ninja world. I was able to see how some of our clansmen were mutilated by opponents with some even going through torture. Due to my experience, I became colder and started to have apathy towards human life. I even started my own human experiment but before I was able to do my experiment my morals held me back. So I immediately killed him and firmly state that I can''t do it since it is against my morals. Master was disappointed by my indecision but he brushed it off and muttered under hsi breath that it is just a product of my youth. So he just tasked me to be an observer and a research assistant. He also allowed me to browse the forbidden library to further my knowledge . .. . I was considered a great talent along with Madara. If Madara is considered to be the upcoming Greatest Ninja in our Clan, I am dubbed as the rising star of the Medical Ninjas. "Okay Saisei, we are reaching a crtical stage of research in regards to the research about Cloning. We can''t afford to be teaching you. So for time being, you are free to do whatever you want until the research was finished." Master Gekai said quickly before going back to what he was doing Since I was somehow relieved from beinga research assistant, I just holed up in the library to read the records of our ancestor Indra Otsutsuki. He was skilled in all fields and developed the basics of all nature transformation up to the complex ones. However, what caught my attention is his jutsu about how to usurp bloodlines. He dubbed it as Blood Jutsu and is an inspiration from the ancestor of the Ketsuryugan. It is written in ancient text that Indra faught with a Winged Snake that emits Evil Nature Chakra. He said that it sucks the blood of its victims and even devour it whole. After eating the victim, it exhibit the power of the victim. For example the Winged Snake ate someone who was using Ice Kekkai Genkai then he started to use similar attacks that was used by the individual before. However, the Winged Snake wanted to be stronger so it transformed itself to a human and procreated. The descendant of the Winged Snake was somehow able to use a portion of the power of its eyes. When it attained human form, its power became compressed tightly that it started to have a qualitative change. The Winged Snake became a slaughter machine devours humans for more power. Since Indra considered the Winged Snake a threat, he plotted against it and eliminated all of its first generation posterity. However due to his brother''s soft heart, he was stopped from eliminating all its descendant. Its descendant is now what is called as Chinoike Clan. I immediately engraved in mind the Jutsu before leaving the library since it is already 12 noon. You see my schedule is to be an assistant from 3:00 am to 12 noon. I will then attend the classes in the afternoon and learn all about Ninjutsu. As I walk to the cafeteria, the alarm bell resounded throughout the village which means that there is an attack. It is the first time since I was born that the village was attacked so I was filled with both fear and excitement. As a Ninja that is B ranked, I had the responsibility to defend in case of an attack. So like a hive that has been hit, numerous ninja left the building. I rushed to the highest building in the village to have a visual on our attackers. Naruto FF. Ch 3 Ch 03 As I stand in the highest roof in the Village, I was able to see the assailants attacking the city. It was the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akamichi Clans. They seemed to be aiming in raiding the library since it was the most important thing in the village. They are clearly headed to the library since the attackers are running in straight to it. Since the adults are being obstructed by Ninjas, I immediately observed where Aki is fighting and head straight towards her. She was in a battle with madara and the other youth. I rushed to her position and immediately started my assault. Through my Medical classes, I was able to determine the weakest spots in the human body. I also knew about the points to hit to induce unconsciousness like in the movies, you know like the one where they just hit the back then the person they attack immmediately falls asleep. Due to my Father''s efforts when we were kids, the two of us became skilled in Taijutsu. I immediately lit up a candle over my head so as to minimize any shadow from appearing. Since I was training Taijutsu, I chose to specialized in using the spear and agility. I aimed to be like Cu-Chulainn in Fate series that use his overwhelming speed and spearmanship to defeat his enemies. I just use a metal pole that I picked up along the way and started smacking the attackers in the right areas. I became similar to a tornado that was tearing through the battle field that only leaves unconscious victims. My presence was a peculiar in the battlefield full of ninjas killing each other. However it seems that they immediately noticed my fighting potential and therefore sent a B Rank Akamichi Ninja. A huge spiked rolling mass went my way so I was forced to evade. Although it would look cool if I stopped the guy by using my pole, hiwever there are many risks that go along with such move so I chose the smart way of tackling the attack which was evasion. Since I expect his roll to be a continous one, I tied a string to a kunai and threw it in a way similar to how Batman can climb a wall. The string swirled around a post which is essential for my evasion. I can already see that the rolling ninja is heading for my direction so I immediatelt tugged hard enough for me to be taken to the pole. With my position, I was able to see a couple of my friend being killed infront of my eyes without even a chance of fight due to the shadow techniwue if the Nara Clan. Although I wasn''t that close to them emotionally, I still felt infuriated since I know that they weren''t inherently evil and were only caught in a war. Hate started boil inside me that my sharingan awakened. I know it awakened since my perception and overall analyzation becomes stronger. However, along with the power up was a very heavy toll of Chakra Drain due to the heavy Chkra requirement to keep Sharingan open. So with no other choice, I opted for the more efficient approach for a battle of atrition. I deactivated my Sharingan and focused in my opponent. [Earth Release: Earth Armament (Hammer)] I used a basic Earth Release to my pole and transformed the metal pole to a solid Earth War Hammer. Although it is hard, I can actually use all Nature Release like every ninja. However there is a higher chakra price for me since I have only little affinity with the Earth Element. Since the Akamichi Clansmen are generally fat due to their nature of Jutsu. I can''t expect to damage them greatly with a sword or a spear so I have to use a blunt weapon. The Akamichi Ninja then suddenly stopped his roll and use the momentum to raise himself and performed a superman punch with a very huge right fist. I moved to his left side and used my hammer like a bat. As I expected, my attack had some effect since his body quaked. and he contorted his face. With an opening due to his shock, I the took out a bottle of sleeping powder and sent him to his dreams. This move can only be used rarely since once it was used, all the other enemies would take precautions against it. I can''t wallow in rage and instead be level headed. I know that ninjas are similar to tools used by their leaders.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. A dream started to bud inside me. I remember my parents dream, so from thereon my goal in life started to form. I am going to become a Daimyo and make my own paradise. I am going to accept anyone as long as they are going to abide my rules and laws. I am going to take any orphans that is being oppressed in this battle torn world a give them a place in which they can be happy. My mindset when I was an assistant which was to be perfectionist started to emerge which allowed me to defeat enemies in a more efficient way. I immediatly headed to the Nara Ninjas since they are the ones that limit my clansmem from moving due to their Shadow Jutsu. As a ninja, we were always advised to carry a small bag filled with different Weapon Scrolls. So I immediately pulled out a flash bombs and held it as I went on a silent approach headed to the back of the Nara ninjas. I wore the tinted glasses that I made before to ensure that I can see clearly even if the bomb explode. I then threw the bomb to the most optimal position that I can see and in just seconds it immediately exploded. With the disorientation of almost all ninja in almost a 5 meter radius, I immediately did my attack. I know it might be a stupid move to leave my opponents alive, however I am someone who lived a good life in Earth so I am not some sort of psychopath that can kill in an instant. I have my own moral compass and killing isn''t a natural thing for me. I value life so there is no way would I resort to killing in a drop of a hat. With a lot of the Nara Clan forced to sleep, I quickly tied them up and did a simple Chakra sealing that I learned in the labs. Due to the fact that I barely used any jutsu at all and my immdiate deactivation of Sharingan, I am still brimming with energy. I immediatelt rushed to where Aki was located and regrouped with them. "Sai! Thank God you are here!" Aki said with relief as she looked at me with her sharingan activated "If you want to survive this battle, deactivate your sharingan and focus on conserving your chakra!" I shouted while I came crashing to her opponent sending him to sleep "ARE YOU STUPID! THIS IS A POWER THAT WOULD ALLOW US TO KILL ALL THOSE BASTARDS!" Aki shouted with fury as she start to get drunk with power of the Sharingan "ARE YOU HEARING YOURSELF AKI?! Those are human lives!" I shouted back as I slapped her "How about you try to see how much Chakra you are consuming every second! If you can tell me that you are capable of using that for an hour or so, I am not going to stop you from what you are doing!" I argued in which she paused for a second before her face showed a shocked expression Like a person poured with cold water, she started to calm down from her power high and start to show the proper composure and mannerism of a ninja. "I need you to gather each fighter to regroup and start to implement the formation that was taught to us in class. As we are right now, we are wasting our full potential." I said like a tactician You see, with the gifts of our bloodline most of the nijas develop a sense of pride and entitlement. I notice that most of the young ninjas go for a solo fight. Not only that, when they awakened their Sharingan this sense of entitlement worsens that they became too arrogant. I started to search for Madara since if the Naruto Anime is correct he should have the charisma of a leader. Not only was he a great leader, he should also be a very strong and talented ninja. As I ran, I witness the cruelty of battle. Whe you see it in Anime, it looks amazing and all but when you or anyone you know is the one putting their life on the line it would be a hellish experience. It is the same principle when you play fps games. It is fun shooting and going on missions, but if you are suddenly put in a military mission one would be shocked and afraid. After a couple minutes, I finally saw Madara with him hugging a young boy who was bleeding to death. "WHAT WEAPON INJURED HIM?" I asked with urgency as I took him from his arms and laid him down "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Madara furiously lashed out as he was about to slice me down "GO AHEAD! GO AHEAD! KILL THE ONLY PERSON THAT WOULD BE ABLE TO SAVE HIM!" I shouted fearlessly He stopped his sword inches away from my head before throwing it to the side. He then kneeled amd lowered his head. "Please save my brother, Saisei!" He pleaded without any pride or arrogance "Good thing that you can still remember me. I am a Medical-nin so answer my questions immediately." I said as I examine the wound in in the stomach "Was he slashed by a Jutsu or a weapon?" I asked since if it is a jutsu inflicted I would need to extract the residual chakra before I can start healing him "No, it was a a sword. He was caught up in a combination attack of a Nara Ninja and a Ninja from Yamanaka Clan." He answered as he focused on defending me "Yamanaka Clan?! Shit!" I cursed as I opened my sharingan to see the chakra present in the brain of the brother of Madara My hunch was right about the injury of Madara''s brother. With this degree of wound, a human body can still retain consciousness and even used chakra to help it heal quicker. Since the Yamanaka Clan is involved, there is a high chance that he suffered an attack to the brain. "I am going to fully entrust you my back, Madara. With this type of injury, I would need my full focus which mean that I am not going to be aware of what is happening around me. Can I trust you?"I said seriously as I look at him in the eye He tightened his grip to his sword as he nodded seriously. As he raise his head, I noticed that his sharingan became two tomoe. Howver I do not have time to wonder on how he did it and immediately focused on the extraction of the foreign chakra in near the brain of my patient. The brain is a very delicate organ. Even a single mishap even how tiny it is can result to a complicated damage. I entirely pushed my chakra control to its limits as I guided my chakra towards the area affected. I was so focused that my concentration was pushed to its peak. Even though I have a decent amounts of Chakra left, the price of my concentration was the rapid plumetting of my mental strength. In just a couple of seconds, I was able to extract the Chakra but it left me in a state of exhaustion as I could barely even stay conscious. I feel as if my mind was buzzing and throbbing but I pushed myself to finish what I started I barely moved my hand to the wound of my patient before unleashing my Medical Jutsu. It took a couple of minutes before the wound was treated but the good news was that Madara''s brother actually regained consciousness in a span of seconds after the extraction of the foreign chakra. Naruto FF. Ch 4 Ch 04 With my exhausted mental state due to a complicated Chkra extraction, I can barely stand up or even move. "Hey....Hey....Mad...Madra!" I struggled to speak as I picked used the metal pole that was an Earth Hammer before The reason why the Earth Hammer reverted to being a regular pole is due to the lack of continous Chakra input. "Hey, are you okay?" Madara asked as he looked at me and his brother "Your.. your.. brother is fine.... just take... us to a safe.. place..." I barely said as I continue to battle against my headache "Okay then! I will head to the nearest house and leave the two of you there." Madara said as he carried us and escpaed to a random direction "Regroup..regroup with...Aki...She...she is trying...to..lead..a group...Help..her." I barely spouted before finally succumbing to sleep . .. . Aki PoV I am Aki Uchiha. The daughter of Yume Uchiha and Himari Chinoike. I have my kjnd handsome twin brother who always protect and do his best to make me happy. It has been 3 years since we start attending classes of the Clan and somehow we were separated. While I was engrossed in Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, Sai went ahead and became a Medical-nin. You see, Sai is a very unusual person. He is someone who do not have the air of arrogance which I see from most of the boys. Not only that but he dislike being flashy and unlike our peers who were just playing around on who can perform the coolest jutsu. When he started to become a Medical-nin, he became too absorbed in reading. He would usually leave the house early in the morning before attending the afternoon classes with us. He is a silent person but once you know him personally, he was a caring and hapoy individual. Not only that but he was the best cook that I ever met. . .. . As usual, I am about to meet Sai in the dining hall. It has been our usual routine to meet up during lunch time and talk about what happen in my class early jn the morning. Genjutsu class is done during the morning, he didn''t like to attend Genjutsu class since he regarded it as a form of attack for only a one on one fight. He believed that it is far too limiting, which I disagree. However if there is something that I can comment to him is that he is a genius when it comes to Ninjutsu. Although he only show average results when we are in class, he is actually at the level comparable to Madara. Oh speaking of Madara, he is actually very similar to my brother. He is also silent but is actually called by almost everyone as the ''Genius'' of the younger generation. Which I can''t refute since he is actually very talented in Genjutsu and Ninjutsu. Hehe, however I myself have a title. I am also called a Genius. I inpressed everyone by my talent in Taijutsu which even my brother said to be greater than his. While I was walking to the dinning area, the alarm went off. I was gripped with fear since it is only used when there is an attack. A teacher rounded all the students in the dinner then gave us a the mission of evacuating the civilians in our village. I teamed up with my friends Umi and Niko and headed to the direction where our family is located. They were one of my closest friends that actually live near us. So we ran as fast as we can when we were suddenly ambushed by a group of ninjas. My body instinctively moved away from the attacks but unlike me Umi and Nike were caught unaware. A fireball was maintained by a ninja with the Yamanaka Clan symbol. After the fireball appeared, I saw the shadow of the Nara Ninja elongate and connect to Umi and Niko. Something happened to my friends, they were suddenly stopped on their tracks like a statue. My world suddenly slowed down as I watched two ninjas appearing behind them and was ready to stab them to death. I was gripped with fear that then turned into anger. While I was boiling in anger, I suddenly felt as if my mind is thinking faster and that my observation became stronger.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Without any more time, I started to form my handseals. [Water Release: Water Cut] [Water Release: Water Kunai] I invoked two Rank C Ninjustsu in mere seconds which surprised not only my opponent but also myself since I normally take longer in deploying Ninjutsu. I sent the Water Cut towards the ninja that was about stab Niko and the faster Water Kunai to Umi since her attacker is just about to pierce her skin. However, even with my quick attack the attackers managed to land their hit albeit a shallow one since they need to evade my attacks. Whike they were evading my attack, I ran quickly towards the ninja that was using the shadow ninjutsu. [Earth Release: Rock Gloves] I deployed as I was approaching my enemy and punched the middle aged ninja cleanly in the groin like what Saisei always told me. I first employed a feint as if I was aiming to his head which confused my enemy and therefore leaned backwards. It might be due to our age difference that earned me my opportinuty since the guy sloppily evaded with a smirk on his face. Upon impact, his face contorted in pain while the ither ninjas flinched a liitle as if they were the one that was hit. My friend tenaciously released their own attacks even though they were enduring pain. They employed some basic moves with their right arm as they used their left hand to cover their wound. As I witness them evade their death, I was suddenly filled with relief before going on a rampage. I am barely aware if what I am doing but it seems like rage had taken over my body and I couldn''t resist. *HAHAHA WITH THIS POWER, I CAN KILL ALL THESE BASTARDS!!* I shouted in my mind as I defeated the ninjas around me As I was about to head to another direction, I suddenly felt the familiar chakra of Saisei. I stopped on my tracks and see if he was okay. "Sai! Thank God you are here!" I said with relief as I saw that he was unharmed "If you want to survive this battle, deactivate your sharingan and focus on conserving your chakra!" Saisei shouted while he came crashing to opponent that was headed towards me "ARE YOU STUPID! THIS IS A POWER THAT WOULD ALLOW US TO KILL ALL THOSE BASTARDS!" I shouted angrily since it was discussed back in the Genjutsu Class about the wonder of the Sharingan "ARE YOU HEARING YOURSELF AKI?! Those are human lives!" He shouted back as he slapped me straight in the face "How about you try to see how much Chakra you are consuming every second! If you can tell me that you are capable of using that for an hour or so, I am not going to stop you from what you are doing!" He argued in which I did as he told me and saw how much Chakra I am using Like a person poured with cold water, I started to calm down from my power high and start to implememt the proper composure and mannerism of a ninja taught in class. "I need you to gather each fighter to regroup and start to implement the formation that was taught to us in class. As we are right now, we are wasting our full potential." Saisei said like a tactician before leaving towards another direction Seeing how serious Saisei is, I followed his instruction. It was a very logical answer since I can see how inefficient our peers when fighting. It might be due to the difference in experience but we are in a total disadvantage. Not only were our opponents more experienced, the young ninjas of our clan are actually fighting sloppily and showing their arrogance. Many were using their Chakra haphazardly and were unleashing huge jutsu without any thought. With my reasoning back, I remembered Umi and Niko so I quickly searched for them. In the basics of classes, we are taught on how to heal other even if just a little bit. It is a common technique that was spread around in all clans and is renowned to be an easy technique in the basics but complicated when you progress for the stronger healing. Good thing that Saisei woke me up from my rampage since Niko and Umi are in grave danger if I did not treat them quick. Finding them was easy since I am still near the position before we were ambushed so I located them and took them inside a random house and started to use the Basic Mystical Palm Technique. It is a blessing that I was born with an above average amount of Chakra since I still have some Chakra even though I was drained by the Sharingan. As much as I would like to fully heal them, I wouldn''t be able to fully heal two people in my considtion so I opted to the practical approach of healing them both to a non-fatal level and then patching them up. "Umi, Niko. This is the best I can do with my amount of Chakra." I said as I barely held my tears due to their current condition "It''s no... use Aki...Use your chakra for more important things....*cough*..It would be too... too much even for you." Niko said as she coughed up blood *THOSE EVIL BASTARDS!!* I raged inside me as I see my cheerful friend in such a sad condition "Alway...Always...remember...us." Umi said with a smile even though there is blood flowing at the corners of her lips "STOP SAYING THAT!! Don''t lose hope! I am going to save you and we will play more in the river." I wailed as I intensified my healing jutsu "I...wish... I wish we can stil...we can still play." Umi said while she looked at me with a tear stained face "I... I don''t want to die...but if you continue healing us...we... will only going to be a weight on you." Niko said as she tried to grab my hand I firmed my grip even though it would inflict pain on them just to stop them from trying to pry away my hands. I decided to scrap my plan of healing them barely and instead used up all my chakra to save them. I drained myself and in a stroke of luck I managed to actually heal them before passing out. Naruto FF. Ch 5 Ch 05 ??? PoV "It has been a very long time since I last so you." A frating voice said towards a man with a crimson eyes "Indeed, it has been a while. It seems like there are quite a number of worthy descendants in this era. As the ancestor of the Uchiha, it is a very fun picture to see." Indra said as he looked at the Winged Serpent infront of him "So what gives? Why are we suddenly meeting like this? I mean we are dead right?" Indra continued as he walked calmly to the Winged Serpent without any fear "Hahaha it might be something related to my power. You know how I am skillful in blood right?" The Winged Serpent mockingly said as he looked in a distance "You see, I am like a parasite that sticks to my descendants due to a technique. It is a mishap on my part since I can''t control this power." The Serpent continued without any hiss like a normal serpent have "Why don''t you turn to your humanoid form since it is quite tiring to look up to your face. By the way what was that about your technique" Indra said with a plain face The Winged Snake morphed to a human with a different crimson eyes that was different from Indra. "Well, it is like an imprint in which each one gain aportion of my will inside them. However due to the thinning of the bloodline my will become more weaker and just resulted to madness and bloodthirstiness that I had when I was still a normal Serpent." "I see, so that is why I sense that hint of my madness towards the little ones before. Tsk. I should''ve decimated all of your descendant when I had a chance. That damned soft hearted Asura!" Indra said with displeasure "Kekeke, I have to thank your brother. Although I can no longer use the Blood Takeover Technique due to your slaughtering of my direct descendamt." The Winged Serlent laughed with his grating voice "So what was that about that Blood Takeover Technique?" Indra asked curiously "In theory, it would allow me me takeover a body of my descendant and be reborn. However due to the anomalous power of that hateful Sharingan, I wasn''t able to use my magnificent technique. That damned black flame damaged me upto my soul!" The snake complained "I see, so how does that relate to why we are meeting right now?" Indra impatiently asked "Every being have an ancestor. When a new individual with a very strong variation, they became the thing I call as the ''Main Root'' or Progenitor. The ''Main root'' or the Progenitor will then reproduce and each descendant will gain a portion of the so called ''Will of the Soul'' of their Ancestor." The serpent explained as he took a seat "The Will of the Soul will then manifest in the bloodstream of the decendant and therefore create the Kekkei Genkai. Which is the main reason why I am able to converse to you right now. Unlike your Father Hagoromo who had three eyes and a Rinnegan, you became the first wielder of the Sharingan without the Rinnegan. This Variation resulted to you becoming an ancestor." He continued "I see, so I am not the real Indra but just a portion of his Will am I right?" Indra asked "That''s right! You finally get it." The Serpent exclaimed "So how does this work? I mean when I appeared in here, I instictively knew what the condition of my descendant wven though it is my first time appearing in this space." Indra wondered with a poker face "It seems like a descendant of mine and yours procreated and therefore resulted to this situation. It seems like the descendant we had is a lucky youngling was able to allow not only me but for you to manifest. It is a sign that the youngling have a high purity of yours and my bloodline." The Serpent said with an impressed tone While Indra was about to ask something, a boy appeared inside the gray space where they resided. "Wake up boy!" The Serpent shouted which alarmed the boy awake "WHO? WHAT? WHERE AM I?" The boy shouted as he moved away from the direction of the serpent "Shut your trap young boy!" Indra shouted with displeasure as an aura manifested and stoped the boy in his tracks "You!..You are!! You are Indra?!! And you must be the Winged Snake?!" The boy exclaimed as he stared in awe to the two men infront of him "Bwahaha! It seems like you read my record didn''t you." Indra laughed as he guessed why the boy called the Winged Serpent as a Winged Snake "THE WHAT NOW?! You recorded me in history as a measely winged snake?!" The crimson eyed man shouted as he reverted back to his original body "Well, you are just a snake to me back then so I wrote it that way." Indra mockingly said "So why? Why am I here?" The boy asked with a hint of fear "*cough* Let''s get down to business. You are in this space because you actually awakened my bloodline." The Serpent said as he went back to his human formThis story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Ohhkay...So what''s the connection?" The boy wondered "I am going to give you my Inheritance since I am pretty sure that my descendants are foolish or caught up in madness. I expect that they were barely able to keep my techniques alive." The Serpent said while smiling bitterly "I see, I am glad to accept your inherita----" The boy said before a girl suddenly appeared in the same area that he appeared before "AKI?!" The boy said as he rushed to check the condition of Aki "Sai? Where are we? Are we in the Village?" Aki asked with confusion as she assesed the surroundings "No you are not. I believe that this space is onky available for souls." Indra answered "By the way Aki, those two are our Ancestors." Saisei dropped the bomb which bewildered Aki "Stop joking Saisei! How can the Ancestors of the Uchiha clan still be alive?!" Aki shouted in denial "Well..didn''t you hear Ancestor Indra that this place is for souls "So did we die?" Aki wasked again "Well, the lasting I remembered was I passed out after saving the brother of Madara. I overused my mental strength which is why I I fell unconscious. How abour you? What was tha last thing you remember?" Saisei said as he took a seat like Indra "Well..after you left, I searched for Umi and Niko. They were gravely injured and in the spur of the moment I used all of my remaining Chakra to heal them fully." Aki said with an ashamed tone "Why do you sound ashamed?" Saisei sternly asked "Well... I didn''t do what you said and instead wasted my Chakra... I know if that was you, you will be smarter than I am. I know I dissapoited you." Aki said as she put her hands in her back which was a mannerism of hers when she done something bad "Idiot! Why would I feel disappointed?! You did great since you saved Umi and Niko. They are important to you aren''t they?" Saisei said as he bumped Aki in the gead softly "Yes! They are important friends!" Aki answered with conviction "Since they are important, saving them is the right thing to do. What is the use of our power if we can''t even save the people we value!" Saisei lectured passionately to Aki "Not to interrupt your conversation but time is running out so I will immediately get down to business." The serpent said before appearing instantly infront of Aki and Saisei The Serpent placed his hand in the head of Aki and Saisei and muttered some sort of mantra. The twins siddenly clised their eyes as if they were meditating. "What I gave the two of you are the techniques that I can still remember." The Serpent said as he lifted his hands "[Serpent Fist Arts] [Serpent Evasion Technique] [Blood Jutsu] [Bloodline Usurpation] [Poison Jutsu] and [Ryuchi Cave Sage Arts]" The serpent continued "Hmm.. Since he gave you such gifts. It would be a blow to my pride if I do not give you something." Indra muttered "These techniques I am about to give you are upto the Infinite Mangekyo Sharingan state. Although these are strong techniques you will need to get stronger before you two can evsn use a fraction of it" Indra said as he also did what the Sroent did The twins that was originaly already contorting their faces started to clutch their head in pain with the inlux if information. Sausei was the first to recover while Aki fainted. As he opened his eyes, Serpent placed his fingers in his eyeballs. Saisei then felt as if his eyes was being pierced by a needle. Aki was not spared from the experience that even in her sleep she shouted in agony. "With this, I fused Ketsuryugan with your Sharingan. It is my last gift for you. It will allow the two of you to have Chakra Vision nearing to that of the Byakugan of the Hyuga Clan. Not only that but itwould also aid you in any Blood related Jutsu." Serpent continued talking even though Aki was already unconscious while Saisei was also nearing the edge "Damn, that must have hurt. I can commend that Sai guy for his tenacity." Indra said with a hint of admiration Saisei endured the pain in his eyes and head. He kept his cool and gritted his teeth before opening his eyes to look at Indra. "What do you want kid?" Indra asked with is monotine voice "By some...chance..di you have... a space related Jutsu?....Is there anything that would allow me create my own world?" Sai barely blurted as he fought his urge to groan in pain "Hmph! What a greedy descendant do I have! However, since you actually manage to impress me with your tenacity. I have a Technique just for you." snorted with disdain before returning to his monotonous voice "It is an Sage art derived from the Infinite Tsukoyomi Technique of Mother and her Dimension Techniques. I tried replicating it but the results was a far cry from her power." Indra continued "I name the technique as [Dimension Release: Pocket World]. It would literally allow you to create a world inside it. However, unlike Mother''s technique that already have a pre made environment, you will need to absorb huge amounts of Chakra. However, if you actually want to have an environment inside it, it is possible to absorb the environment around you." Indra explained with the corner of his lips raising "The downside of this technique is that it is very draining. To activate it you would need to do handseals or simply use your Sharingan. I made this technique to coordinate with Sharingan because through the Sharingan can an individual better coordinate with the Dimesion created." Indra monotonous said as his smile vanished and reverted back to his poker face Indra then went ahead and placed his hand again in the head of Saisei and transferred the information about the technique. Unlike earlier, the pain inflicted to Saisei was 10 times stronger and not even his will power can endure it. Both Aki and Saisei passed out. However, it is just in time since the space was already crumbling down. "So what would happen now?" Indra asked as he face the Serpent "This portion of our Will is going to leave this realm and return to our original soul in the Land of the Souls. That is the case for me, however I can''t say as much for you since you are a unique being like your whole family." The Serpent said as he vanished piece by piece "Hahaha Judging from your power back when we fought, I can assume that you are reincarnating together with your brother in this world. Your powers are far too strong to be held by the hand of death." The Serpent laughed as he thought about how many time Indra had to die and be born "Why in the world is some like you so knowedgeable regarding soul?" Indra asked to the Serpent that was slowly fading away out of existence "When you research into blood like I do, there would be a time when you woukd realize that there is something that can affect the blood. That thig was the Soul which is why I tried to delve into its mystery. It is through that curiosity did I developed the this Blood Takeov---" The serpent blurtted out in his final seconds before vanishing throughly "I see...Hahaha! Good thing I killed that guy early! If I didn''t kill that bastard, he would have been a scourge in this world that may have wreak havoc and plunge the world to chaos." Indra laughed as he feel great since he was actually able to accomplish such feat "I guess it is already time to leave." Indra muttered as he also vanished Naruto FF. Ch 6 Ch 06 "ARSGHDUDHH!! IT HURTS!!!!" I shouted as I felt a strong headache "Hey Saisei! Are you okay?" Madara asked as he moved my shoulder back and forth "STOP THAT! IT FUCKING HURTS MY HEAD!! THAT DOES NOT HELP IDIOT!" I shouted in rage as his actions further shaked my head With no other choice, I opened my eyes and sit upright. I observed my surrounding as my buzzing head stops from inflicting pain. "Where are we? Is this the Medical Area?" I struggled to ask as my eyes finally became clear "As observant as ever I see! It seems like your experience in the labs made you observant." A voice said which I easily recognized as my Master "So how long was I out?" I asked "You were out for a day. It seems like you used up too much concentration that you shocked your brain a little. That shock was what forced you to sleep my boy." Master said while showing me a drawing of a brain "That explains alot! That''s why I feel as if someone is chopping my brain." I exclaimed in displeasure "Well my disciple, it seems like you have quite the contribution in this fight. Not only did you save the brither of this Madara kid. You also gave him the proper direction on what to do. He might not have found your twin but he was able to round up all the young ninjas and properly defend the village" Master said while he took a seat beside me "So how? How was Aki?" I asked as I tried to see the people around "Your sister was found passed out like you are in a house. It seems like she overused her Chakra and healed her companions who were gravely injured. Just like you she is passed out for a day." Master said as she points to the direction in which my sister was sleeping "She woke up screaming in pain just like you are before suddenly passing out again. But don''t worry, we already checked up on her and found no apparent or strong injuries." Master said as he gave me her paper Although it may be considered that this world is just comparable to Warring States Era of Japan, you will be surprised to see how advanced the medical aspect of this world compared to the mechanical aspects. It might be due to the unique body of humans in this world that allow them to be strong. They didn''t faced the same normal humans would so they didn''t begin inovating that much. For example, there is still no concept of gears in this world. They can only use the simple machines such as a Wheel. Since their is the thing called scrolls, the wheel is just a commodity for poor individuals or a civilian. As a researcher, I am already used to the terminologies and the things that was written on the medical record given to me. Aki''s condition is considered healthy and the only problem is her unconsciousness. There are no bones fractured and the cuts that she earned during her fights were already take care of. She seemed to recieve quite the number of cuts from a kunai and a couple of ninhutsu damage to her arms and legs. Remembering her fighting style, there is nothing weird about her wound since she excells in Taijutsu that mainly involves the use of either punches or kicks. After reading the medical record, I immediately went ahead and checked my body''s condition. Like what was written in the medical record of Aki, my body''s condition is actually in normal state. There is no abnormalities present, however I can feel that my eyes mutated and isn''t the same as before. "So how was the situation settled? Did the attackes get what they want?" I askeked as I observe Madara''s body language "Hahaha! They actually fled like dogs the moment father was notified of the disturbance. He was in the underground training area so he was quite late in responding." Madra laughed with fighting spirit present in his voiceYou could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "We beat up those weak ninjas and defeated numerous individuals. There was even an Akimitchi Ninja with the same age as we are that proved to be a worthy opponent." Madara continued sounding like a battle maniac With my self check up, I verified that it is already safe for me to be standing up from the futon. I pushed away the blanket that is covering my lower half of the body and stood up. Madra tried to stop me but Master reminded Madara. "Remember that he is a Medical Ninja himself. If he can''t even knkw his own condition, he shouldn''t be even called a Medical Ninja." Master said as just watched me stand up . .. . A week passed since the incident and every family recovered. The funeral is only beginning after a week since everyone is on a heightened alert in case of another attack. We lost a number of clansmen and we mourned for their deaths. As powerful as we are, this incident showed the young kids the cruelty of this world. Many young ninjas awakened their Sharingan and the air was filled with gloom and anger. The ninjas that lost their family members are wailing in agony and anger. They went ahead and talked to the Clan Head, which was Madara''s Father, asking for retribution towards the Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Nara Clan. However, as an experienced man that the Clan Head was, he decided to refrain from attacking the three clans. His reason is that it would be too risky since the opponents have the numerical advantage and the Clan couldn''t take it if their strong ninja perish in battle. He called the heads of the families in a meeting underground and since I was considered to be someone with a contribution, I was allowed to attend the said meeting. "Right now, the elites of our clan are in a hard mission. I am tasking all of you to pacify your family members because if we let our emotions get over our heads, we might endager the clan." Tajima Uchiha said sternly ad he stares ate everyone with his three tomoe Sharingan as if to demonstrate authority "BUT THEY KILLED MY WIFE! THEY KILLED MY HELPLESS WIFE IN COLD BLOOD! SHE IS NOT EVEN A NINJA!!"A middle aged Uchiha shouted in protest What followed was the complaint of all that lost their family members. I was horrified about the cruelty that some of the enemies did. They desecrated the corpses of our clansmen and even inflicted excessive damage just for their sadistic pleasures. As I was hearing their pleas, my mind started to revolve and formulate a plan. Since the Clan is only thinking about their security, which I can''t refute since it is a logical move, I am going to start my own movement.. With the [Dimension Release: Pocket Dimension] I can create my own Utopia. However, the only being I would be saving are those thaf isn''t engulfed by the twisted morals of this world. The Youth is the Fuel of the Future. So with that logic in mind, I am determined on taking the orphans in the different villages who were commonly ostrasized. I am going to create my own village and use my power to take over a whole country. If this world goes with the saying the Strong is the Law. I am going to make myself stronger than anybody so that they wouldn''t barbaric things like this in the future. I will end this Warring Era and start a new age where peace would atleast be aparent and visible unlike this gloomy situation where there is no law and order. I know that there are Daimyo''s since all of us are thought about their power in the society. However, I see them as just fat bastards that was too spoiled for their own good. They were born with a golden spoon in their mouth and didn''t suffer the hardships that the war they wage. These so called Daimyo actually use the lives of Ninja''s as tools using their wealth and power. I figured that since I am in the Naruto world, it would be all unicorns and rainbow. However even in this world, life is a bitch that would beat you up so goddamn hard. So I just stood there while gripping my fist so tight that my nails dug to my palm. No matter how good my plan seemed to be, without power backing it up it would just end up as a folly. Unbeknownst to me, my Sharingan activated on its own and became two tomoe. Not only that but my eyes were at the shade of blood which is different from the normal Sharingan. Good thing my head was looking at the floor so no one noticed. . .. . "Hey Saisei! It is rare for me to see you in this class." Madra friendly said as I was sitting beside him in the Genjutsu Class Ever since my saving if his brother Reo Uchiha. Reo was the Third Son of Tajima with Izuna as the Second Son. Madara''s two younger were assassinated by ninjas from an unkown village. Even though he was scared by this loses, he still maintain his cool and instead release his grieving through studying and fighting. He is a very competitve individual that hates losing. However deep within that serious individual was a hopeful boy. I once asked him on why he wamts to get stronger and he replied in a casual manner. His dream was protect the Uchiha Clan and make it the best. He also wanted change the world and create peace. It might be due to the knowledge in my previous life that my plan seemed to be more organized that Madara''s vision. However I respect him and just kept my mouth shut and refrain from arguing about his ideals. "Well, I am free from the hands of Master since he is doing something important. So I am now cyrrently free to do what I want until his thing is done." I said lazily as I listened to the explanation of the teacher However, the truth is that I needed the basic concepts in Genjutsu. Although Indra implanted our brain with all the information about Sharingan, I still need to grasp the basic so that I can perform it fluidly. It is the same principle as a person being able to imagine how to draw a banana. Although the person have this image in mind he might be unable to do it perfectly since he do not have the proper skills to do it. So in this similar manner would I hone my skills for a year since Master''s research faced an unseen problem that extended their research time. Naruto FF. Ch 7 Ch 07 Saisei PoV "Your class has been called to this room for a reason. It has been a full year since the attack and so the Elders decided that it would be a smart idea to allow you little boys and girls to actually set foot in dangerous missions." Our teacher said as she posted different missions in the board "I am tasking all of you to create your own teams. Each team should have atleast 3 individuals. Each team would be put under mentorship of an A rank ninja and you will then attend missions." The teacher continued in which every kid started murmuring among themselves Since we were given the liberty, everyone immediateky teamed with their closest friend. I wished to actually teamed up with Aki to protect her in the sidelines but unfortunately she adamantly wanted to team up with Umi and Niko. I just let her do her thing since I know that I van''t shelter her forever. She needs to be someone who can stand up for herself. I always teach her about morals and I believe that she is absorbing my lessons so I doubt that she would turn out to be like a blooodthirsty person. "Hey Saisei. Do you have a team yet?" Madara asked as he approached me with his younger brother Izuna behind him "Well, to be honest. I have no real best friend here. Although I am friends with all of them, there is always someone that they value than me." I sighed since I am not that bonded with my leers due to my eccentric behavior "Hahaha. Me too. Our classmates are too afraid of my power that they didn''t even dare to talk to me." Madara laughed with disdain as he whispered close to my ear to prevent others from overhearing him Well, that is the truth ladies and gentlemen. The great Madara is actually like me who have no close friend except his brother. Our classmates view and revere him as a genius so they became afraid of him. Their reasoning is that they are lower than he is due to his talents or that he might just pick them because they are weaker. "Since you are as decent according to my brother and actually have sharingan as we do, it would be a pleasure to team up with you. Nit only that but you save our younger brother and I cannot thank you enough." Izuna amiably said to me as he pat me in the shoulder "Are you sure you want someone like me? I mean I am just a medical ninja?" I said to test if they actually wanted me just because I am a Medical-nin "Well, it is beyond that Saisei. I know that you are strong you might even be as stong as I am since I know that you are the one who knocked out several B ranked Ninjas." Madara praised as he looked at me with a eager expression as if he want to fight me "Wait?! You mean he was the one who dad was talking about?! The one that allowed the Genjutsu Ninjas of our Clan to have their hands on enemies alive?!" Izuna exclaimed even if it was in a whisphering way "Indeed! Saisei right here was the one respobsible for letting our clan have the information about the goal of our attackers." Madara nodded "Are you all grouped now?" Our teacher shouted So with our conversation finalized, we decided to team up. We lined up standing in the far end of the room as a couple of older ninjas walked inside the room. There is a total of 25 youths in our age range so there is a team that have an extra memeber. As the older ninjas examined all the papers given to them, they started to choose which team they want to mentor after a quick huddle. There are eight A ranked Ninjas that are in our room right now. Although me and Madra are already at the B Rank level, our lack of experience in actual missions are actually on par with our peers. Most of our classmates are C Ranked, with Aki being so close to being a B Ranked. Most of the students are actually capable in regards to Ninjutsu and are weaker in other areas. So looking at the physique of the A ranked ninjas infront of me, they are definitely skilled in Taijustu than the average ninjas of our clan. I can forsee that the Clan is starting to nurture the students to become stronger not only in Ninjutsu but also in regards to other aspects of fighting. Every A Ranked ninja that read all our profiles immediately went ahead and took their pick whom to mentor. What was left was an plain looking old man with no distinguishing features. Just by looking at him, I can''t figure out how strong that guy is. He just looked at our group with a plain smile before introducing himself. "My name is Akio Uchiha. I may not look like a strong guy to you but I can assure you that not even you Madara would be unable to touch me with your Sharingan activated. By the way, you can call Sensei." Sensei said cockily provoked "Why You!!!" Izuna raged as he was pissed off by the fact that such a weak looking guy would be our mentor. Not only was he weak looking, he also dared to mock his brother/idol.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Izuna charged quickly aiming towards the head of sensei but sensei easily dodged him. After dodging, Sensei then delivered as soft palm towards Izuna''s stomach which didn''t even hit but surprisingly sent Izuna flying to uncosciousness With Izuna getting hurt in just seconds, Madara finally took Sensei seriously as he activated his Sharingan that was already at two tomoe. Madara quickly apeared behind sensei and delivered a solid punch to the back of the head. Like Izuna, his attack failed and only hit a chair that was substituted by Sensei. Sensei then sent his elbow towards Madra''s back. Like what happened earlier against Izuna, Madara started flying before the elbow even touch its target. Good thing that the walls of the class room was made by a strong material so Madara didn''t flew outside like a dummy. "So what is left is you Saisei. Are you up for the challenge boy." Sensei asked with the same mocking tone he had earlier "Sure thing Sensei. However, I would like to make a bet with you. If I am able to touch you, would you tell and teach me how you get your strength?" I asked as I inched towards Sensei "Hahaha, it seems like you aren''t hot headed like those two. Sure thing boy, if you are able to touch me, I will teach you my technique." Sensei said as his mannerism changed from being happy go lucky to a serious soldier I immediately activated my Sharingan which was Blood colored and looked at Sensei. Although my Sharingan is a unique one, Sensei was only fazed for a second before returning to his calmness. I initiated the attack and delivered a kick directed to the stomach. As I expected, Sensei dodged the attack in the most minimal way and is already on his way to pummeling my face with his fist. Due to my Sharingan, I can see clear as day his blow and therefore evaded properly in the most minimal way. However due to my inexperience of Sharingan, my body was alittle late from responding and was therefore almost hit. Even though I evaded properly, a cut was delivered to my face due to the pressure of punch. The punched compressed the air infront of the fist and therefore delivers an attack before the punch even land. Sesing my wound in the face, Sensei stopped his attack and instead waited for my mext action. I just used my Medical Jutsu and healed it before immediately trying to deliver a punch. Seeing my attack, Sensei visibly loosened up a little and becam lore laid back. It might be due to the fact that I tried the same attack the he thought that I was also a hot headed youth. Seeing his condition, I threw a kunai to the right as a form of misdirection. Sensei bit the bait and was distracted for a second so I immediately did the handseals for a substitution technique. I substituted with Izuna who was laying behind Sensei and held him in his leg. "Hahaha! Good! To think that I would be duped by a kid! Meet me later after lunch and I will start to teach you my technique." Sensei said as he caught the falling Izuna and laid him softly . .. . "So you want to know my secret huh." Sensei said as we were sitting under a tree just across the building where everyone eats "Yes. Seeing how your strength alone was able to cause air to be compressed to the point that it was comparable to a weak Wind Release is a testament that your physical body is freakishly strong." I said while I bite the sandwhich that I made "Hahaha, you are quite observant Saisei. My physical strength is really strong. However that strength is gained to blood and pain." Sensei said as he looked in the sky as if remiscing "The Technique I am using is the famous [Eight Inner Gates]. It is a Hiden Jutsu that the Might Clan but was made public by its leader to further spread the use of Taijutsu. However unlike the original [Eight Inner Gates] I modified it to begin at the Gate of Death or what I called as Heart Gate." Sensei said with confidence "I researched this revision for a full decade with experimenting on my opponents with Genjutsu and allowing them to follow the way that I researched. And in a stroke of Luck, I finallu managed to actually make the technique stable enough that I wouldn''t immediately die after opening the Heart Gate." Sensei continued with a serious expression "What I didn''t forecast was the hardness of opening the other Gates which is why I am still considered an A Rank Ninja. I managed to open the Gate of Shock and Joy." Sensei said with a sense of sadness "So you haven''t actually opened all the Eight Gates?" I asked with doubt "Are you kidding me?! That is insane! Even the Might Clansmen were barely able to use the normal [Eight Inner Gates] much more if it is my revision which is the [Eight Inner Cycle]. Not only would an individual need hellish training, one must also be prepared to feel the side effect of opeing the First Gate of the Cycle." Sensei exclaimed before calming down."Listen here Saisei, if you are ready to tackle the pain and work for it, I would gladly give it to you. Like those old guys in the Might Clan, I also wish for my way in Taijutsu to live on and don''t get stuck in me upto my grave." Silence descended upon us an neither of us didn''t utter a thing. I was contemplating about the pros and cons of the [Eight Inner Cycle]. Even though I have the knowldege on how to further my Sharingan which also gave me the knowldege on the strongest Genjutsu. While I also got the path on how to be a Sage from Ancestor Serpent which may cover my Ninjutsus. Aside from those inheritance which require gigantic amount of training, I am also developing my own Medical Ninjutsu. So it is either this unkown [Eight Inner Cycle] or the already known to end in death in its final stage which is the [Eight Inner Gates]. I am planning on infiltrating the Uzumaki Clan for their Sealing Arts. Sarutobi Clan for ther Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. Find the Kaguya Clan and take absorb their Kekkei Genkai. Then there is the plan of taking the blood sample from Madara and Hashiram who might have already met. Then there is the Tailed Beasts thingies. Not only that but I still need to get my revenge against the Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Nara Clan for their actions. Not only that but I also need to punsih the individual or grouped that hired those three clans. *Fuck It! This is just making my head spin! [Eight Cycle Gates] or [Eight Inner Gates]....hmmm...you know what Fuck it! I am going to gamble to this untested technique and hope that I would not die in the process.* I though as a cloud of depression was slowly forming in my head as I was thinking about the things I need to do in the future "*sigh* I don''t know if I would regret this! Alright Sensei! I am willing to learn your technique!" I said as looked at Sensei with resolve Naruto FF. Ch 8 Ch 08 "Did you finally get the technique?" Sensei as Me, Izuna, and Madara is in a state of exhaustion "Yes...Huff...huff...huff.. but can we please..huff discuss this after we...huff carried these...huf beasts." Izuna explained as he struggles to carry the mutated boar. Sensei taught us the final technique that was needed to be learned by any Elite Ninja and was performed through battle. Unlike the Naruto Anime where the main focus mainly revolves around the life of Naruto, there are many things that was not elebaroted in the canon. The humans weren''t the only ones that benefit from the bounty that the Chakra give. Although it is harder for Plant or Animals to use Chakra, there is a very huge proof that other species are capable of using the Chakra with great proficiency. Like the Toads in Mt. Myoboku, Snakes in Ryuchi Cave, and the Slugs from Shikkotsu Forest. However not all that tapped to the power of Chakra can use it properly. It is due to the lak of intelligence or the overwhelming beastial nature that prevents animals from becoming like the toads or snakes. These animals or plants that went breserk due to their exposure to Chakra are the ones that endager every being in this world. Which is why right now, all of the youth is in the Uchiha Village are undergoing the strict training through multiple hunting missions. It has been quite sometime since Sensei started to teach us. I am already 12 this year but through the years of training, I am still at B Rank. Master Gekai who is my mentor in Medical Ninjutsu was successful in the research that they did. They were able to actually bond the Kekkei Genkai of the Hyuga Clan to an Uchiha Clan. However there is no apparent chage to the Uchiha Ninja so may be considered as a loss in the researchers part. I already postponed my Medical Ninja training since I see no use of the research being done by Master Gekai. The [Blood Usurpation Technique] which was given by Ancestor Serpent is way too advanced and is miles ahead of the research of Master Gekai''s team. So going back to our current situation, our team is right now carrying a Boar as tall as a bus. It was a clear pain in the ass to defeat it but it was a brilliant experience for us because I was finally able to break through to the Third Cycle of the [Eight Cycle Gates]. Through the years of mentorship, we had been sent to numerous battlefields as a mission. I still held strong to my humanistic morals and avoided killing other humans as much as I could. As a team member of Madara, I was able to gather huge amounts of blood from all his wounds from the past years. It is a great bonus when he pass out since I can extract more blood from him. Like in the Anime, Madara met Hashirama Senju. Unlike from the Anime, I was included in the whole encounter and I discover how optimistic Hashirama truly is. Even if I knew his identity the moment I met him, I didn''t exposed it because I sincerely want to be friend with someone who was hailed in the Anime as God of Shinobi. As what was described in the canon, Hashirama possessed an abnormal amounts of Chakra and Vitality. He is also unusually competitive in the good way which is why Madara and him get into dangerous fights which I think didn''t happen in the Anime since there is no one like me to heal anyone who lose. I was actually the one who told them that they can fight with all they got without worries sice I can heal them back to shape in no time. It is a scheme of mine to trick them to shed as much blood as possible because I am going to need the Genes of Asura and Indra. However I wouldn''t be talking about ''THAT'' yet since I am actually not yet capable of producing ''IT''. My only success through the years was the fact that I managed to fused a bit of Hashirama''s blood with mine and allowed me to use the very prized [Wood Release]. . .. ... .. . "Now that you three finally managed to defeat an A Ranked Beast. All of you are now promoted to A Rankers. From here on out, the three of you are no longer required to call your mentors Sensei." Tajima Uchiha said as he look at all the student with a proud expressionIf you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "As the Head of the Clan, I am giving all of you a quick break from everything to rest with your families." Tajima said before walking towards his sons, Madara and Izuna with an expression of a proud father "Saisei and Aki! Oh how quick had my babies grown. I am sure that if your Father is here, he would be so proud for the two of you." Mother said as her eyes were filled with tears of joy "Don''t cry mother. We are not yet truly A Rank in power so we are not yet truly grown up." I tried to humor her just to stir away from the topic of Father Even after all these years, Father have not yet returned from his mission. Me and Aki was unable to confront Clan Head about the detail of the dangerous mission that Father was tasked with since we are far too weak. Aki has been pestering me and was seething with hatred since the Elders do not even delivering any news about the condition of the family member that is out in mission for far too long, especially Father. There are a total of 20 ninjas that haven''t returned in years to the village and left their families to worry. So we are not the only one''s wondering on what truly happened to that group of ninjas. "How about we go home and celebrate." Aki said as she drag us away from the hall that was used for the ceremony . . . We had a simple meal in our house before we left for the communal celebration. Aside from the sadnness of mother due to father''s disaapearance, she was however finally acceoted by our neighbors. She was respected and accepted as an official clansman even though she was from a different Clan which is why she is never lonely because she can always talk to our neighbors. While Mother was absorbed in the celebration, I dragged Aki towards our house and set up a jutsu that I created on my own which is named as [Wind Release: Sound Barrier] It is a Jutsu that uses wind to disrupt and kill the soundwaves in a certain radius. "It has been a couple years since the attack Aki. Our eye were opened during that attack and we developed our own path to follow. I took you here since I want to know your ideals?" I said seriously as I poured a cup of tea for the two of us "I know that you have been planning Sai. Ever since that attack, I noticed that you are lost in thought every time you are doing nothing. As for my ideals, I want to continue Father''s Dream." Aki resolutely said as she drank tea "I see, It looks like we are in the same page here. Aki, what I am going to tell you is something that I kept to myself since the time where we met our Ancestors." I decided to finally lay down my cards since I want to begin my plan early "I am planning on leaving the Clan. I have no deeo hatred for our Clan but I cannot forgive some of them since they were the ones responsible for our separation from Father." I calmly said as I observe a trace of shock appear in her face before reverting back to her poker face "So you want me and Mother to go with you?" Aki asked in which I nod "You do know how risky that mive would be right!" Aki said with tension "Yes! I know more than anyone the risk that I am going to take. This is a dangerous move since the Clan might nit agree and instead take an agressive stance on this matter. I just want to leave because I know that I would never realize my dream as long as I am being under the control of the Elders or the Clan." I said with seriousness as I feek the tension rising in the air "You know that leaving would be plainly stupid now that we are actually A Ranks and have a decent position in the Clan." Aki said "I disagree with how the Clan works. I know that the Clan only values of the clansmen and I think that it is a logical thing to do. However my goal is greater than the Clan''s vision. What I want is to create a place where true peace, harmony, and order can atleast be present not only for a single Clan but for every human in this war torn world." I stated with enthusiasm "Hehehe, it seems like we are really twins! You actually felt the same thing as I did!" Aki said as she lost any seriousness "Si are you coming with me or you are staying here with Mother?" I asked for reassurance "Yes Brother! I am going with you no matter where you go!" Aki excitedly say as she hugged me . .. . With Aki''s aproval, I am finally going to start my plan. I remebered in the Anime that it mainly only focused on the life if Naruto and Sasuke. The Tailed Beast is one of the main focal points in the life if Naruto so as of now, I am going to evade from dealing with the Tailed Beasts and instead focus in creating a solid base for my future endeavors. I have already collected a number of Techniques from the Library during my freetime. It was a very complicated process to bypass the guards of the Jutsu Section of the Library but with the help of Madara''s privilage as the son of the clan head. Truthfully the stored jutsu in the library is way too focused in [Fire Release]. Although there are some stolen techniques recorded in the Library, most of it are either fragmented or incomplete which frustrated me for some days. Since I already get what I need from the Uchiha records, I am confident in leaving the clan knowing that I knew most of the jutsu that the Uchiha had. I viewed the map as I sent Aki on her way to the celebration. It is a difficult thing to choose the place wherr I want to settle down and set up my base of operations. It has been a year since I was able to get my hands on a semi complete map of the Land of Fire and the surrounding Lands. I was torn between moving to the Land of River due to the nice environment that it coukd provide or in the Land of Storms which is a Land in between six Lands. I contemplated for months and I was finally able to resolve myself that I am going to move to the Land of Storm. With its Geographical Location, I can easily traverse to different Lands quicker. The First Step in my Plan is to escpae the clutches of the Clan and become independent. But before I would be able to do my first step, I must first know the Truth about Father''s mission. Naruto FF. Ch 9 Ch 09 Now that I finally had the resolve to leave the Clan and Aki is clearly supporting me, what I need to do next is ensure that I will be able to support my endeavors. Hunting down beast may be a way to gain quick money, which is by the way called Ren. However as much as it can provide a decent amount of money, the appearance of mutated beast are uncommon and therefore makes hunting an unstable course of income. Thinking about the possible ways I can earn money, I finally came up to the conclusion that I need to start my own business. However setting up a shop in a city would be a far too boring, so I decided that I would become a traveling merchant. Becoming Traveling Merchant is the best way to earn money while also getting to explore the world. Another perk of a Traveling Merchant is that I can get a free pass to any clan village. However there are certainly lots of travelling merchant so I would need to have an edge against them. I have to sell something unique so people would actually buy from me. To set up my own, land I first need to have the money to actually sustain not only myself but my future people so with that logic I am going to be an established merchant first before I can build my very own village and if possible a city. As I browse my memory from my past life, the only thing that stoods out for me is either related to Engineering or Cooking. However I don''t want to start the industrial revolution in this world so using my Engineering knowledge is a no go. Since this world is basically similar to japan, there are many cousines missing. Almost all food in this Warring Era is bland. I observed from the villages that hired us to hunt mutated beasts that the food they consume is mainly plain rice and berries. They are in a constant cycle of farming a little amount of rice then being plundered by bandits. We were just lucky that we are from the Uchiha Clans since we can eat meat everyday because of how strength and numbers of ninjas in our clan. Aki can even atest that the simple meals that I gave her were amazing when in truth is that I was unable to fully display my cooking skills that was honed for a gold decade in my previous life.....Wait a minute! I think I finally know what I can create without propelling this world to the industrial age! Since I can''t create gunpowder since that would mess up this world even more, I can''t pave the way to automobiles since I know that someone out there would create a weapon out of it. However if I create appliance that are only applicable for cooking it wouldn''t affect how battles are fought in this war torn era. . .. . "Hey Aki, do you remember my plan?"I asked as we relaxed in the house "Yup, so when are we going to do it? I mean it has already been 3 months since you told me that plan." Aki asked as she suddenly went serious from her relaxed state "I know that you noticed tha I have been using up my saved money right?" I asked with a smile "Indeed so brother. I noticed that almost all your share in our vault was used up and I was worried that you might have been addicted to gambling." Aki said with concern "Hahaha, don''t you worry Aki. I am not addicted to gambling or anything. In fact I used up all my money for us to be able to make more money. I have forbidden you from going in the basement because I am creating the things that would make us money." I said as I dragged Aki towards the hidden entrance of the basement I made The Vault that Aki was telling earlier is technically just a glorified drawer with a dial lock. I asked a stonesmith in a random village to make me a box from volcanic rock which is known for its hardness. The basement on the other hand was a project that I finished back when I was 9 years old. It is a decent room underground that I fortified to prevent anyone from discovering it. . .. . "So that''s it? Those blocks of metal will make us money? Are you sure you are not sick in the head?" Aki asked with great doubt as she laid her eye towards my master pieces That''s right! I made a wide array of electrical appliances for 3 months straight. What Aki was referring to as blocks of metal are Electric Oven with an Electrive stove on its top. While the other appliance is the Refrigerator, however unlike an electric refrigerator I just engraved a jutsu that circulate chakra inside it. It uses the Chakra cycling inside it to power up the engrave jutsu that I put inside it. I applied the idea of making Water Chakra and turn it into a constant ice box. By absorbing Chakra from the environment, the already frozen water act like an unmeltable ice. While the so called metal block is an Lightning Rod setup together with a decent size of Electricity storage. All I need to do is hit it with a simple [Lightning Release] and it would be powered up.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk, my dear sister. How about I explain how the three ''blocks of metal'' work." I said as I walked towards the refrigerator *slaps the top of the refrigerator* "This bad boy right here is what I called as Ice Box. Its main purpose is to maintain food for a longer duration of time." I said as I opened the Ice Box and showed her the frozen meat that I put there 2 weeks ago "You do remember that this meat is the mutated duck meat that we had 2 weeks ago. As you can see, it is still not yet spoiled due to the freezing of this Ice Box. Normally a meat can spoil in a matter of days but with this thing right here, the shelf life if food can be extended." I said with a smug tone which clearly impressed Aki "Do you know the impact that that thing can do?! And you are telling me that the other two blocks of metal are actually amazing things?!" Aki exclaimed as she put her hand inside the Ice Box and felt the cold temperature inside it "Indeed my dear sister! These thing right here are not metal blocks. These are what I called as machines." I declared as I went towards the Electric Stove I turned the switch and it started heating up. "This right here my dear sister is what I called Electric Stove. It is powered by Lightning release towards the machine besides it. That one is called as Electric Storage, and it stores the power that this Electric Stove use." "WOW! THESE MASHINES ARE AMAZING!!" Aki exclaimed as she see the use of the things I made "Haha, it is not Mashines. It is the pronounced as Ma- from mama, and Shins as in the body oarts. So if you pronounce it, it would read as Ma-shins." I laughed before I went back to my serious mode as I contemplate about the hardships I have to do before these things came to fruition I hand molded the components of the three machines and I almost failed in making the Electric Stove worked due to me getting rusty from lack of practice. Back on Earth, I studied all about electrical appliances since it can come in handy if any of my appliances break. It became a a minor hobby of mine to find out how the everyday machines we use work. I remade an old version of an Electric Stove and Oven since that was that thing I actually have the experience if crafting. Although I know how the newer Stoves and Oven Works, it would be a waste to pick apart a brand new stove and oven just to put it back together with the risk of actually not being able to make it work again so I just made do with an older model which is cheaoer to buy. As for the Ice Box, it was the easiest thing to do from the three since I just needed to engrave the jutsu inside it. It was a jutsu considered useless by its creators since it was supposed to be a copy of the Yuki Clan''s [Ice Release]. Like how the saying goes ''One Man''s Trash is Another Man''s Treasure'' and it became a treasure in my hand because that useless jutsu became the heart of the refrigerator that I made which I called Ice Box "The things that we need to do is to know the truth about Father''s mission, Leave the Clan, Make a new identity, and finally start our business for now. The establishment of the place where our ideals can come true will need to be done later since as we are righy now, our effort wouldn''t amount to anything on the changing if this world." I said after I finished my remeniscing about the past three months Aki just nods her head with a wry smile..... *Wait a minute.. wry smile? Why would she have a wry smile when my plan is so brilliant....my plan...MY! So that''s why she force herself to smile and agree! I never asked for her opinion. I was going on and on about my plan but I never asked what she wants to do.* I realized as I observed Aki''s mannerism "I am sorry Aki!" I immediately shouted while bowing my head as I finally realized my short comings towards her While I might be a grown man inside, Aki is still a liitle girl at the age of 12. She shouldn''t be weighed down by a plan like this and instead play around and enjoy her youth. "Wa..wa...What are you askibg sorry for Sai?" Aki asked with confusion about my sudden apology "I have been pushing my plans to you... but I never even asked about what YOU wanted to do. I am sorry if I acted bossy towards you. So I am asking you right now, what do you want to do?" I said in an apologetic tone "I...I.. I actually just want to stay... I don''t want to be separated with our friends and family." Aki finally said after a moment of silence "I can see where you are coming from my dear sister...if that''s the case, I am the only one that would be defecting from the Clan. I would use the reason that I do not liked how the Clan hid the truth about Father''s situation. I am going to be make my a new identity and I promise you that I am going to come back." I replied as I contemplated and adjusted my plans "Thank you brother for understanding my decision. I have been thinking about that for awhile and I am too afraid that you would be disappointed in me since I wanted to back out from your plan." Aki said as she hug me "Are you stupid?! Why would I be disappointed with you?" I whisphered as I hugged her back "So what do you plan to do while I am gone?" I asked as we break away from our hug "I am probably going to be a guard in the Clan. I am far too inexperienced to be considered as an elite. Sensei already told our team that we will only be deployed during defense of the our village or when we are in a total war. She also told us that we are only needed to perform a hunt once a month. She also told us that the truth is that we are only A Ranked ninjas if we are together with our team, however if we are alone most of us are truly B Ranked." Aki said with a vibrant smile which is a far cry from her wry smile earlier "That''s good! I want you to take care of yourself and mother! As much as possible, I wish that you decline any dsngerous missions. If I heard that somehow those old fogies made you do a dangerous work without your consent, I will make sure that they suffer." I said as a bit of ominous aura leaked while I was smiling "Hahaha, of course I am going to take care of myself silly brother. Sensei already showed us what she do and our team decided to stay together." Aki said while smiling So with Aki''s decision, I am now going to face this world alone. I was also worried about her safety since I might get into dangerous situation later on so her staying within the protection of the clan is a good thing in itself. *Just you wait Aki! You will see your brother rise up to power!* I thought with determination as we were going up from the basement